Survival Horror Community & Podcast

Crimson Head Elder exclusive translation of both 'Biohazard The Umbrella Chronicles' novels, by ChaoticClaire, fletcherc, BSAArklay, TheBatman, George Trevor.

バイオハザード アンブレラ・クロニクルズ サイド A

Translated by ChaoticClaire, fletcherc, TheBatMan, George Trevor

Published in Japan, by Kadokawa Shoten / 角川書店, in 2007, as a small paperback (Bunko), and authored by Osamu Makino, 'Biohazard The Umbrella Chronicles Side A', is the first in a two part novelisation, based directly on the narrative events of the Capcom video game, Biohazard The Umbrella Chronicles.

Biohazard The Umbrella Chronicles Side A, consists of four main sections: Preface, Ecliptic Express, Mansion Incident, Fall of Raccoon City; and is presented below, for the first time, exclusively translated into English.

"I saw the dead, both great & small, standing before God's throne.": Revelations 20:12

Main Characters

• Captain Albert Wesker: Captain of the S.T.A.R.S. team, a special forces unit of the Raccoon City Police Department (RPD); involved in all biological projects.

• Rebecca Chambers: Rookie of the S.T.A.R.S. Bravo Team; expert for pharmaceuticals.

• Billy Coen: former US-Navy soldier (rank: Lieutenant); on death row until he got involved in an incident while being on prisoner transport.

• Jill Valentine: Member of the S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team; essential for her team because of her expertise in disarming bombs and her strength.

• Chris Redfield: Member of the S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team; former Air Force pilot, best marksman of the team.

• Carlos Oliveira: Corporal of the Delta Platoon, Company A, of the Umbrella Biohazard Countermeasure Service (U.B.C.S); skilled with weapons and vehicles of all kind.


This story is about a shield; about a powerful, invisible shield called Umbrella. It is of course, a purely hypothetical story. Some countries in this world are referred to as "rogue states." They say that they support terrorism, and that they are both militarily and economically placed under huge pressure. However, other countries are considered to be "developing a social network" and receive every assistance possible.

There are still many people who are foolish enough to believe that a clear dividing line differentiates the good from the bad and the bad countries that are spawned by the good countries must be punished with a vengeance. These days, even a primary school child would know that such distinctions are completely arbitrary, and only on the basis of profit and power are these interests taken.

Who is good? Who is evil? Who has the power to decide? Ground water, which, depending on how you see it, perhaps not even the 'good guys' can be counted.

Figuratively speaking, a cold, poisonous rain patters onto our world. Because of this poison rain, we are all dependent on a screen in order to survive. Anyone who has found a place under this umbrella can anticipate as much support as possible. But those who are not under this umbrella will be declared a rogue state.

The beginning of this legend was in 1967 in the tower room of an old castle. The castle was owned by Oswell E. Spencer, a Lord well known throughout Western European nobility. Lord Spencer had put parts of his castle under the disposal of a certain Dr. James Marcus who had for many years been in the employment of a prestigious Swiss university.

Marcus was discovered at this university thanks to his research about the extinct earth-antiquity of microbes to a very interesting virus. However, there was a conflict of interests between different groups inside the institute, of which Marcus found himself once again on the losing side. This led to him being side-lined and relegated to a meaningless position. This was due to a scandal which involved falsified test results, with Marcus stood at the end of the line with no one to pass the buck onto, despite him having nothing to do with the whole affair. But even this was not the end of his losing streak. His previously very generous research grants, which came largely from public funds, were radically cut back. The university did not prevent him from continuing his research; however, they refused him any further financial support. This was a clear sign to Marcus that his days at the institute were numbered.

In a seemingly hopeless situation, Marcus contacted his old friend Spencer and pleaded with him for financial support. Spencer responded promptly. He first made inquiries about Marcus's research, and gave him an answer just a few days later. His offer was, however, subject to two conditions: First, Marcus would leave the university immediately. The Spencer foundation would occupy him with a much more generous salary than he had ever received from the university. Secondly, Marcus had to keep the final results of his research under strict secrecy. If these two conditions were met, Marcus would have state of the art lab facilities at his disposal and a place to live. Any contacts with the outside world were to be avoided if possible.

Well, Marcus probably would not have made this pact with the devil were it not for the fact he could immediately continue his research.

Spencer's offer seemed very generous and he readily agreed. The two then employed another nobleman, a man named Edward Ashford. Marcus's future was now secured, his epoch-making research could continue.

On the day when Marcus finally reaped the fruits of his years of work on microbes, he ran around purple-faced through the laboratory and was excited as a teenager would be before his first date.

"Please understand me, Ashford! This discovery will shake the world! It is nothing less than the fulfilment of an ancient dream of humanity!"

"I sympathize with your feelings," said Edward Ashford sleepily. He was slumped over his chair as he sat. "But to wake and get me up in the middle of the night from my sleep! What you believe, as I feel..."

"I beg you! Don't imagine it like that! After all, this is about a miracle! The discovery of a miracle!"

"You know..."

Ashford looked for a moment at the ceiling.


"Lord Spencer is not here. He hates it if one bullies him. I am against most probably too good-natured."

"All right. Nevertheless, Ashford, you have to watch this! Here!"

Marcus brought the image of the scanning electron microscope on the monitor. The otherwise pitch-black screen showed some objects resembling rice grains with tails.

"Look closely," he said with the pride of a boy showing his best friend his most valuable toy. “These are E.coli."

Ashford was unimpressed. "Well you may be surprised, but I actually recognize..."

"I've killed them with the help of 0.1 ppm of chlorine."

"I understand. So you have woken me up in the middle of the night to show me a dozen dead E.coli?"


Marcus put his finger to his lips and pointed to the screen.

With a very thin needle, something was injected into the nucleus of the dead coli-form bacteria. Amazingly the bacteria suddenly began to beat wildly in frenzy. More than that, they became longer and longer and eventually divided in the middle to form to separate parts.

"They divide, Ashford!"

Marcus had tears in his eyes. But Edward didn't seem to share his excitement in the least.

"Doctor..." Edward's voice indicated he was clearly annoyed. "It is surely not the first time that cells emerge from a state of apparent death and re-animate. Such a thing is even common in higher organisms, but..."

"Wrong, wrong," interrupted Marcus, violently gesturing with his hands. "This is something completely different! These cells are not apparently dead! Their nuclei were destroyed completely, their cells completely perforated. They were completely dead, completely dead. And then, after I gave them our aforementioned virus – you know the original virus already and implanted it – they began to grow and multiply again!"

On the screen it was clearly visible, as the revival of the coli form of bacteria continued to increase with almost incredible speed. Edward stared at the image.

"Completely dead," he murmured thoughtfully.

"Exactly. Without a doubt. Why would I lie? And everything is described in this document!"

Marcus handed Edward a thick wad of paper.

"Should I read it all now?"

"No. I will briefly explain it to you. You are not a layman. One look at the test results and you would have understood what an amazing thing this is. So, what you see here are the old drawings of an experiment in which the Miller Experiment of 1953 has been recreated here more or less. I have a glass beaker with methane, ammonia, hydrogen and water vapour filled and hermetically sealed. Into this mix I gave ten units of the original virus, which previously was killed with 1 ppm of chlorine. It has then been heated and exposed to an electrical discharge. Now, what do you believe was the outcome?"

"You’ve already told me. Basically, you have repeated the Miller experiment. I'm sorry, but the results of this experiment have been known for years."

"Listen to me! In principle, it is the Miller experiment. He has simulated a primitive atmosphere and provided evidence that life could form in this atmosphere of organic compounds. And from this arose, ultimately, life. This is however, about something completely different! Well, to the point that from amino-acids and proteins, nucleic acids occur in both experiments. But in my case the protein eventually becomes a structure with a membrane, which has begun to multiply by division."

"Impossible. That cannot be."

It was only natural that Edward steadfastly refused to believe Marcus. Simply because he had just claimed no less that he had successfully recreated in the laboratory, the birth of life on Earth 3.8 billion years ago.

"But it's true. The full details of the experiment are described in detail in this paper. If you think that I am lying, just repeat it and examine it yourself. You can repeat it as many times as you like, the result will always be the same; the original virus causes the primitive DNA to arise from the protein soup."

Edward wanted to believe it but still could not bring himself to. But the possibility that there may be something in this let the excitement from Marcus gradually skip over to him.

"You are right Marcus. We should tell Spencer."

"Finally! Finally you understand!" Cried Marcus as Edward grabbed his right hand, beaming.

"Let us go immediately to Spencer." Edward threw his overcoat over himself and took Marcus, still wearing his white lab coat, in tow. It was a memorable night. And the events of that night would finally lead towards the creation of the Umbrella Corporation.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 1

The young woman propped her elbow on the open side window of the car and sighed. How could she have been so naive? She should have known, ever since that guy had picked the Arklay Mountains of all things for their romantic little trip. Another one of those morons on the lookout for a quickie. He didn't give a damn about her or her feelings.
She heaved another weary sigh. That guy was an idiot. Without the slightest chance of improvement.

First there had been this seemingly endless ride and then the engine had choked off in the middle of the woods. And even before their first kiss! He had walked off right away to get to the next gas station but she was sure that it would take him at least two hours to get back to the car. Two hours. Goddamn two hours! With another deep sigh she glanced at her watch. It seemed that all she could do was wait.

The moment he came back she would tell him to take her home. Sure it was still early but it just appeared a waste of time to spend even one more minute with that loser. How could she have ever fallen for that stupid pick-up line of his and ended up in this god forsaken place? Well the answer was really quite simple: it was all because Jeff didn't seem to take much interest in her as of late. There have been all those quarrels and arguments between them so she had taken this opportunity to stir up his jealousy when it presented itself. Yes, that's why she was here right now. But why in the world had it to be with such a loser?

Something tore her away from her thoughts. She glanced into the rear view mirror and noticed a dark shape advancing on the parked car. Finally, she thought, he's back. She didn't turn in her seat though; she didn't want to give him the impression that she had eagerly awaited his return. Instead, and just to get her low opinion of his attitude across to him, she kept her gaze on the mirror.

That's odd.

Something about his walk seemed strange. With every shuffling step he took his torso swayed from side to side and his head lolled like the head of new born.

What's wrong with him? He walks like a zombie right out of some horror movie ...

No need to panic; it was him alright. She recognized his T-shirt and jeans and above all his stupid winged cap that somehow made him look like some weird angel. No doubt it was him. Slowly, very slowly, he advanced on the car.

What does he want, scare me? After leaving me sitting around here in the woods for goddamn two hours?

"That's it, dammit!", the young woman exclaimed, her voice raised. "First you ran out of gas and let me wait here in the dark for hours and then you try to pull that zombie act on me! Thanks jerk, I've had enough! You take me back to town right now! I'm hungry you know, and I'm gonna grab something to eat. Without you! You spoil my appetite ..."

And I know you're just as hungry as me, she thought, suit yourself.

The shambling figure came close to the car, its hands reached through the open window and forcefully gripped the head of the woman. It took one bite to rip the pale skin on her neck open and tear it to shreds. Like a fountain the blood from her artery splattered the interior of the car.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 2

"Medic! Man down!" someone hollered nearby.

"I'm no god damn medic", Rebecca Chambers mumbled to herself and took off. She and her comrades of S.T.A.R.S Bravo team - a special forces unit of the RPD - had been on their way with their helicopter through the Arklay Mountains to investigate a series of bizarre murder cases that had lately occurred in this area. Tonight the weather had been dreadful and proven less than favourable for a chopper mission. Like some sinister omen of an oncoming apocalypse the dark storm clouds still hung over the mountain ridge, stray lightning occasionally illuminating the sky. And as if that hadn't been enough a sudden gust of wind had sent their trusted chopper spinning, forcing them to make an emergency landing somewhere in the pathless area of the Arklay Mountains.

"Medic! Over here!"
A grinning sturdy-built man waved Rebecca over to join him. It was Edward Dewey, one of Rebecca's senior teammates in Bravo.

"I'm no medic, I'm Rear Security!" she hissed, kneeling down beside Edward.
Though tending to the wounded was part of her duty as RS it was by far not all. Bringing up the rear, sentry duty and even sniper missions belonged to her area of responsibility. Being a simple medic or army doctor left you with purely medical tasks while RS meant actively handling combat situations.

"Listen, kiddo, I've just lost my right arm!"

"I bet you'll be as right as rain once you stop hiding it behind your back," Rebecca coolly replied. Compared to Edward - a guy who looked like he could easily wrestle down a grizzly bear - she looked like a school girl who just happened to be here by accident.

"Dewey, this is hardly the right time to make fun of the rookie!" the Captain warned.

Edward just shrugged. He was an RS like Rebecca.

"Chambers, report." Enrico Marini, Captain of Bravo team, obviously had some difficulty to make himself heard over the wind and the pattering of the rain all around them.

"Everyone's alright, sir," Rebecca replied. Which was a bit of a miracle really. Despite the stormy weather and total darkness the helicopter's pilot had managed a storybook emergency landing: the bird was still in one piece, had not crashed into any of the trees or got smashed in some canyon. All members of Bravo team had made it safely out of the chopper and now looked almost as relaxed as a bunch of boy scouts in summer camp.

"Alright people, now listen up!" the Captain shouted while looking sternly at each of his team members. "Thanks to our excellent RPD pilot we're all alive and in one piece. But that's no reason to get overly optimistic about our situation. We're in the middle of the mountains, it's dark and this damn storm is not making things any easier. So don't you get too cocky; one mistake could put the whole team in danger."

The Bravos listened to the words of their captain just like small boys getting told off by their father. Marini knew that he could trust each one of them with his life. Together they had gone through countless dangerous missions and somehow he considered them his family, his children.

"Now, our chopper has gone down in area 'Romeo'. Those mysterious murders on the other hand happened in the vicinity of an old mansion southwest from our current location. Since air recon is out of the question Bravo team is going to search the specified area on foot. Starting now." At this point Marini turned towards the stricken helicopter. "Dooley! Radio communication is down so headquarters is likely going to send a search and rescue team. You'll stay here in case they find the crash site." The captain took a brief glance at his watch. "We'll be back in two hours. Alright everyone! You know the drill. Let's go!"

Bravo Team disappeared into the dark forest, icy rain pelting down on them like a biblical plague.

But none of these hardened elite soldiers cared. This whole mission was nothing more than their usual job, plain and simple. Of course none of them -including Rebecca- knew what kind of terrors this night would have in store for them.

Wesker 1

Around the same time two men were engrossed in a discussion at the exact place where said terrors would originate from. One of them was tall and wearing sunglasses. The other wore a white lab coat and a tie that hung loosely around his neck giving him an all over scruffy look. Something about him seemed to scream 'hospital'. The two of them were standing in front of a row of monitors.

"Dammit, the whole world swims in shit these days! Shit running around, shit laughing you in the face, shit lying to you and shitfaced assholes who make your life a living hell. And you can try all you like: the shit's just not backing down!" The man in the lab coat grimaced, a clearly disgusted expression adorning his features.

"Yeah, right," the guy with the sunglasses said, obviously not interested in the other's rant.

"With the technology we developed here we're at least able to find some use for the goddamn scum out there. Don't you think, Wesker?"

Wesker didn't answer. He kept his expression perfectly blank which seemed to irritate William Birkin, the man in the lab coat. His voice grew louder and almost beseeching.

"When you use shit as fertilizer you get excellent soil and therefor a good harvest. That's exactly what we did! We used the scum as fertilizer. That's what all this is about! That's what all our research was for!" Birkin had talked himself into a rage and was now getting off his chair. "That was my mission: to turn this shit-encrusted world into a better place!"

Wesker clapped his hands mockingly.

"Are you making fun of me?"

"On the contrary, Birkin, I think you're a genius." This was obviously just some cheap and rather cynical flattery but Birkin's face lit up immediately. "Unfortunately there is one major problem with geniuses like yourself," Wesker added.

"And that is?"

"You completely lack a sense of reality."

"Oh really? I am absolutely aware of reality," Birkin answered sounding a bit like a sulking school boy.

"Then what exactly is this?"
Wesker pointed at the row of monitors in front of them. The flickering screens showed different parts of a vast research lab, every room devoid of human life. There were human-shaped figures, shambling around aimlessly, but no real humans in the true sense of the word. They dragged their almost ripped off arms behind them, trudging awkwardly around on stiff legs which joints had seized to function hours ago, and their cracked open skulls offered an interesting view at their dull grey brains. These creatures were not human anymore, they were dead. The walking dead. Restlessly they were wandering the empty rooms and hallways of the lab area. The floor beneath their rotted feet was alive though. On the monitors it looked like thousands of fat rodents scuttling this way and that but a closer look revealed that those moving creatures weren't even mammals: they were leeches. Huge, slimy leeches that crawled on every surface, floor, walls and ceiling.
"So, Dr Birkin, what do you call that?"

"This is bad. Really bad ..."

"And what are you going to do about it?"

"Wait a second, don't act like you've got nothing to do with this! You're just as responsible for this as I am. What am I saying? All this is mainly your fault!"

"Go on."

"And therefore ... therefore you should finally start taking said responsibility and do something about all this."

"I intend to. But what's your plan?"

"I ... don't know. I really don't know." Birkin slumped back in his chair burying his face in his hands. Images of a silent hell kept flickering across the row of monitors in front of him.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 3

At exactly 11:02 pm Bravo Team discovered an overturned vehicle including the mutilated corpses of several MP Officers. Documents found on site stated that they had been on their way to deliver a prisoner to a nearby military base where said prisoner, one Lt. Billy Coen, was supposed to be executed. He had been found guilty of killing 23 civilians during an anti-guerrilla-operation and since his body was not among those of his keepers he was now officially a fugitive. Captain Marini immediately ordered his team to start searching for Coen. Somehow the prospect of having to deal with a known enemy instead of a faceless (and maybe even non-existent) serial killer roaming the Arklay Mountains helped lifting the spirits of all team members.

Marini made them fan out in groups of two and soon they took up pursuit, following the trail of blood through the dark and wet forest.

Rebecca had teamed up with her training instructor Richard Aiken. This search through dark woods turned out to be quite a challenge, especially for her sense of direction. The Arklay Mountains were famous for their dense and almost impenetrable undergrowth and for that very reason Rebecca soon lost sight of her partner, her inexperience with outdoor missions like these suddenly becoming all too clear. There was of course a simple rule for situations like this: stay where you are. And technically, she was well aware of that rule. Technically. But in a sudden rush of panic she started off again through the forest.

And then after a while she came upon the train. A train standing in the woods in the middle of the rainy night, on tracks that vanished in both directions into the gloom, its windows smashed. It looked like a giant mortally wounded animal.

Maybe there's been an accident, Rebecca thought. Or maybe it's something related to those recent murders?

"Is anybody there?" the young Bravo shouted but no response came. And then she saw movement inside one of the cars. She set out again and slipped through a half-open door into that car, acting more on reflex than anything else. Dead silence greeted her.

A peculiar smell reached her nose, definitely not a good one. The damp air the wind outside pressed through the broken window panes carried the faint odour of blood.

"Raccoon City Police! Is anybody there?!" Rebecca shouted again, straining to make her voice heard over the patter of rain. But there was still no response. "Anybody?"

No answer. The shadows surrounding her seemed to swallow Rebecca's voice. It was at that moment that she sensed the presence of someone behind her and she wheeled around. There, at the passage to the next car, stood an odd-looking figure shrouded in semi-darkness.

"My ... my name is Rebecca Chambers, Raccoon City Police Department ..."

The figure started to shuffle closer. It was a man and he was deathly pale, baring his teeth at her. The reason for his ghostly pallor soon became obvious: the throat beneath his face was ripped to shreds.

"My name's Rebecca Chambers, are you ...?" Rebecca paused, her eyes travelling back to the ghastly wound. Torn sinews and blood vessels dangled from the man's throat. Nobody could survive a wound like that. Never! But the figure was still moving towards her, awkwardly shambling like this was the first time it had ever used its legs. It moved closer and closer. And Rebecca started to back off. This was answered by a bizarre groan from the strange creature and murky white saliva began seeping from its mouth and dripping from its chin.

"S-stop right there! Freeze!"

Rebecca drew her gun out of its holster, pointing it at the figure. It was standing so close to her now that she could smell it. The sickly sweet stench of decay. I know what this is, she thought, still backing off, I have seen this before. In movies. Zombie movies. This is a zombie. But ... how?!

Suddenly all of the previous sluggishness seemed to drop away from the creature and it lunged at her with outstretched arms, ignoring the fact that the muzzle of a gun was pointing at its face. But Rebecca had never shot at a human being before and her finger lay useless and limb over the trigger.

A monster, this is just a monster, not human, just a monster, Rebecca repeated to herself, struggling against the rising panic but she couldn't find the strength to pull the trigger.

And then the creature grabbed her shoulders, pulled her close. The gaping mouth approached her throat, slobbering and slavering. The stench of decay and excrement rolled over Rebecca in nauseating waves.

This ... thing wants to eat me!

Finally Rebecca managed to pull the trigger and the muffled report of the gun filled the interior of the car, its muzzle pointing at the creature's stomach. The grip on Rebecca's shoulders loosened as the figure stumbled backwards. She fired again. And again. The bullets ripped through flesh and intestines, tearing pieces from the decaying body, and the stench grew almost unbearable. The monster stumbled again but refused to go down.

After three hits with 9mm hollow-point bullets!

Now there was no more doubt that Rebecca was up against a real zombie here. And you couldn't kill a zombie with just one hit. The young Bravo member chided herself for not having shot earlier and now she pulled the trigger again and again, until she realized that she had gone through a whole clip. The creature was still standing upright, making another shuffling move towards her, as if nothing had happened.

Okay ... so maybe you have to go for the head, Rebecca thought, the useless gun at the ready. She felt her mind working slowly, too slowly, and in her current state it took her much too long to come to that one crucial conclusion.

I have to run.

Only it was already too late. With gaping jaws the undead creature made another attempt to tear Rebecca's throat to shreds. And then there came a shot. Like an overripe pumpkin the head of the zombie exploded and the whole body folded up and sank to the floor.

Rebecca turned around. She was now facing a tall young man, his muscular torso giving him the air of a big cat poised to attack. There was a certain feel of danger about him. His right arm sported an elaborate black tribal tattoo but Rebecca was much more absorbed by the huge gun in his left hand.

"Who ...?"

"Billy Coen, doll-face."

"Don't call me doll-face."

Rebecca ejected the empty clip from her own gun and reloaded, then pointed it back at Billy. She was almost a little relieved to have found another human being.

"So you're the one who escaped from the MP's."

"Looks that way, doesn't it?"

"Then you can consider yourself arrested."

"Can we chat about that later? I'm a bit busy right now ..." Billy raised his gun.

Before Rebecca could say another word, a shot rang out. For a second or two Rebecca thought she was about to die, that she had been gunned down, but the bullet had flashed past her and had hit something behind her with a loud smacking sound. She wheeled around only to see half a dozen walking corpses lurching towards her from the passageway to next car. She let out a strangled cry and backed away until her path was blocked by Billy's broad chest.

"Was are these ... things?"

"Zombies, I guess," Billy answered. His arm came into view as he pointed his gun past her face and pulled the trigger. Twice. Three times. With every bullet he fired a zombie was thrown to the floor, not to get up again. Billy delivered precise head-shots to the horde of shuffling creatures but it was no use. There were just too many of them.

"We better get out of here! Now!" Rebecca urged and grabbed Billy's hand.

"Too late for that."


"See for yourself."

He pointed at one of the smashed windows, where the rain poured into the car. Outside in the forest the dark trees were moving. But of course it was not really the trees that were moving.

"The train's moving!"


Like ants swarming from an anthill, more and more zombies appeared, only to be thrown back by the bullets from Billy's gun. He really had his hands full. Rebecca raised her own weapon.

"Anyway, we need to get away from here."

They began moving towards the front of the train while trying to decimate the numbers of zombies still coming from the next car.

"Aim for their heads!" Billy shouted.

"I know," Rebecca replied.

"Then why don't you do it?"

"I'm trying. I'm not so good at shooting."

"No shit. And what are you good at?"

Rebecca said nothing.

"Okay, alright, never-mind." Billy said.

"Just where exactly are we going?"

"To the front of the train."


"To stop the train."

"I see. But you are aware that I'm going to arrest you after that?"

"Absolutely. And now shut up."

"How dare you ... Hey, you missed that one crouching behind the seat over there!"

"Just shoot him yourself!"

"I'm trying. I can't get a clear shot."

"You're wasting ammo."

"I don't mean to ... " Rebecca glanced briefly into the next car. "What ... in the world ...?"

For a moment she was speechless.

The car they now entered was completely black. The walls, the ceiling, the floor, the seats, everything was gleaming in greasy black. And the black mass moved like it was alive, consisting of countless small writhing creatures.

"Slugs," Rebecca murmured.

"No. It's ..."

Suddenly the black sea in front of them boiled up and a massive blob came soaring through the air.

"... Leeches!" Billy screamed and with a deft move of his knife he cut the slimy black creature in half before it could reach his face with its Y-shaped mouth and its hundreds of sharp needle-like teeth, ready for a kiss ... It had been a close call.

A panicked scream almost escaped Rebecca's lips when she saw that the leeches, each one about the size of a human foot, had turned around simultaneously. It was as if the monstrous creatures were regarding Rebecca and Billy blindly. And then, only a second later, the black mass came at them like a pile of wriggling stinking excrement.

Wesker 2

"That must be the ghost of Dr. Marcus," Birkin murmured, a grim expression on his face. "He's come to take revenge."

"You don't say," Wesker said dryly.

"Are you telling me you're not afraid?"

"Why should I? It's just another monster."

"Yes, but ..."

"Is that your guilty conscience rearing its ugly head?"


"There's no reason. All you did was stamping on a pile of shit."

"Marcus was ... he wasn't just a pile of shit."

"Are you feeling sorry for him?"

"I ... respected him. He discovered the Progenitor Virus after all. And he developed the t-virus which we're working on now."

"Then why did you kill him?"

"But that's not true! You killed him!"

"Let's just say you haven't been an innocent bystander during the whole affair."

"I know. And that's why ..."

"And that's why you're scared shitless."

Birkin just nodded and buried his face in his hands.

"Bullshit!" Wesker snarled.

Birkin gave him a sullen look. "And why is that bullshit to you?"

"For our part Marcus was nothing but a nuisance, that's why we eliminated him. Thoroughly, I might add. That's how you deal with your enemies, there's nothing to it. And we succeeded, Marcus is gone. That thing, that's not Marcus, that's just some monster. No need to go after it. It's going to die anyway sooner or later, just like Marcus' beloved little private zoo ..." Wesker looked down on Birkin who himself stared dejectedly to the floor. The sunglasses hid the taller man's expression but the cold disdain in his eyes was still noticeable. "Do you honestly believe that there is something super-natural going on here? That this thing is some kind of ghost?"

Birkin said nothing.

"That's bullshit, Birkin. You're delusional."

"B-but ... are you sure we ..."

"Yes. We killed him. Period. No-one survives a bullet through the head."

"That's exactly why I think it must be his ghost ..."

A forced smile flitted across Wesker's features. "Alright Birkin, I'll explain it to you. Do you remember the spot where he went down after I put that hole in his head?"

"His desk. Where he conducted his experiments ..."

"Good. And maybe you'll also remember that standing on that very desk was a glass jar containing a leech, a leech whose DNA Marcus had altered with the Progenitor Virus."

"I remember ... yes, now I understand ..."

"Good for you."

"But, that would mean ..." Birkin's voice faltered, so Wesker continued.

"Just before he died, Marcus thrashed around, smashing most of the things on his desk, including the glass jar. The leech came free and when Marcus finally died it fell from the desk onto his body, onto his head to be precise. His head which -if you remember- had popped like a cherry."

Birkin gave a disgusted little groan as if he was reliving the past events in all their horrific glory.

"And there, on Marcus' burst scull, the Progenitor Virus had set to work."

"So ... that makes him a zombie?"

"Oh no, he's more than that. This monster seems to be of high intelligence, something you would never find in a zombie. And apart from that, it had taken the virus ten years to resurrect its host's body which is far longer than it would take to turn someone into a mere zombie. I've got my own theory: presumably the leech, affected by the Progenitor Virus, has assimilated Marcus' cerebral functions and has repaired dead or missing parts of the body thus remodelling it over a large period of time. That's why it has Marcus' memories but it definitely is something else entirely. The Marcus we both knew, the one who could get in our way, he's dead and gone."

"Interesting. Most interesting."

Birkin looked up. There was a peculiar gleam in his eyes, like the eyes of a child who had been given a new toy.

"So there's no need to fear, Birkin. He's a test subject like all the others. And he fits so neatly into our current research to develop the ultimate biologic weapon. I don't understand why you keep seeing the ghost of a dead man in the light of all the assembled facts."

"You're right. You're absolutely right. I've just been too nervous, that's all. Won't happen again. So ... Where are you, Marcus? Come out, come out, where ever you are ..."

Birkin started pressing buttons on the controls in front of him enthusiastically, the pictures on the monitors flickering from one surveillance camera to the next.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 4

"I've seen people doing this in movies, you know? Running around on the roof of a train? I never thought it would happen to me though." Rebecca had to scream to make herself heard over the storm and pouring rain.

Rebecca and Billy had managed to escape from the leech-infested car and had at some point climbed through a hole in the roof.

"I must say it looks a lot easier in the movies," Rebecca continued. "I can't even keep upright here. How do those movie heroes do it?"

The young police officer had squatted down on the car's roof like a spider and kept crawling on inch by inch. Up ahead a shot rang out. Billy looked back at her and his strained pose reminded her of an ancient ninja warrior just before a fight.

"What was that?"

"Another zombie had been hiding over there," Billy answered, locking eyes with her. "Tell me, are you afraid that I might mistake you for a zombie or why do you keep babbling?"

"You're so mean! How can you ...?"

But Billy didn't even hear the rest of the sentence. He had sensed movement and turned to look straight ahead again, pulling the trigger a second later.

"Is there ...?"

A shot rang out. And another.

"... what?!"

Boom. Boom. Boom.

"Leeches!" Billy screamed.

Rebecca started visibly. But after a second she grabbed her combat knife and began stabbing at the coiling masses of leeches. She was much better at handling her knife than her side-arm and did exactly what she had been taught at military training. Unfortunately her deft movements made her leave her crouched position on the roof and a moment later a gust of wind almost sent her flying.

"We better get back inside!" Billy shouted. "Maybe it's a bit quieter in one of the other cars."

Soon they found an open crack between two cars where they could climb back into the train.

"Hey, wait for me!" Rebecca had to struggle to keep up with him. Once they were back inside and finally save from the wind and rain, an almost unreal silence greeted them. No more monsters were in sight. When she realized that they were now standing directly in front of the driver's cab Rebecca heaved a sigh of relief.

"About time. I could really need a break," she said stepping closer to Billy who still kept his weapon at the ready and a tense expression on his face.

"I wanna know what's going on here," she continued but Billy ignored her. And Rebecca ignored him ignoring her.

"Corpses. Walking corpses. Dead and decaying. But why can they still move? And then those leeches! I have never seen leeches that big before! I mean, they were huge! I really wanna know what the hell is going on here!"

"When you're under attack you don't ask questions. You shoot. And save your questions for later." Billy answered.

"Maybe. But anyway, it strikes me as odd when someone is attacked by living corpses and obviously hasn't got the slightest problem with that."

"Can you shut up please?"

"No, I can't."

"Yes, you can! Just stop babbling!"

"I'm just ... scared, you know? I'm scared that when I stop talking I won't be able to take one step further through this nightmare."

"If you can't walk, just say it. I can give you a piggyback when I get out of here."

"Um ... thanks. Too kind."

"And now shut your trap."

"Alright," Rebecca said and then pressed her lips firmly together.


She shook her head. "Dammit, I can't do this. So anyway, how come you ended up here?"

"They transferred me to some other prison and on the road we got attacked by those monsters. The vehicle got knocked over. All the guards were killed."

Rebecca glanced at Billy sceptically. "You mean you weren't responsible for the deaths of those men?"

"Do you really believe that I single-handedly knocked over a police van and bit all the officers to death?!"

"Granted, that would have been a bit strange ..."

She gave him a scrutinizing look, remembering the state of that MP vehicle from earlier. And the bodies lying next to it. Brutally mutilated bodies, maimed beyond recognition, and no indication that a weapon of some kind had been used. And she was supposed to believe this to be the work of a man who tried to escape? No. Even if Billy had had all the time in the world ... No human being could have done something like that ... Although, what if it had been the work of a sadistic killer, who had already butchered 23 civilians?

"While I was running away from those creatures I stumbled upon this train. And that's it."

"But why didn't you wait for help? You must've been aware that you would be considered a fugitive if you left that vehicle."

"Just as I said: those creatures were after me. What was I supposed to do? Wait around and get torn to pieces?"

"True ... um, can I ask you something?"

"If you make it short."

"Tell me ... are you really a criminal? Somehow you don't strike me as someone capable of murdering 23 people."

"I don't know, who you trust, but I know who I trust. And that's myself."

"Hm, alright, then I'm going to trust my judgement. But anyway, it doesn't really matter now. We don't have any other choice, we have to work together ... what ...?"

The roof of the car sagged with a creaking sound.

That hole in the roof back there ... how did it get there? Something must have caused it ...

Suddenly the roof caved in above them and a creature, different and more terrifying than anything they had encountered so far, bore down on them, wielding massive spiked claws. Anything caught between those huge things would get turned into mince in a matter of seconds.

"What the hell ...?!"

This time even Billy was speechless. Without taking her eyes off the creature Rebecca raised her weapon.

The monster had a curved tail with a giant pointed stinger on its end.

"A scorpion?"

Even while asking Rebecca pulled the trigger, making the gun spit fire. There was a short metallic clank.

The bullet had obviously ricocheted off the creature's armoured outer skin. One of its claws already tried to stab at Billy who took a desperate leap behind one of the well-cushioned benches. He watched as the bench behind him was crushed a second later. Those claws didn't cut their victim: they squashed it. Unbelievable forces were at work here.

While Billy and Rebecca tried to avoid the scorpion's attack they fired away at the creature but neither of them could manage to even make a scratch on its skin.

"I got it!" Billy suddenly shouted.

"What?!" Rebecca screamed against the blast of her gun.

"Aim for the head!" He had already started to direct his bullets exactly there.

Rebecca immediately pointed her gun at the scorpion's bizarre head but somehow the creature managed to ward her bullets off with its claws.

"You know what?"


"I think it's trying to protect itself."

"Yeah, I think it does."

"Well, it wasn't doing that before. No matter where we shot it. Because it has this thick amour everywhere. Except on its head. That's why it's using its claws to protect itself."


"Watch out!"

One of the claws rushed towards Billy and the ex-marine had to duck quickly beneath it. As if by magic he came up right in front of the giant scorpion's mouth and pressed the muzzle of his gun against its head. Before the claws could reach him to tear him to pieces he had unloaded a whole clip into the creature's head. As a result the claws froze in mid-air and then clattered to the floor. The legs crumbled beneath the armoured body as it sank trembling onto the wooden boards.

"It's over."

Rebecca turned around just in time to see the tail of the allegedly dead scorpion rise and the stinger rush with terrible speed at Billy. The ex-marine hit the floor at the last possible moment so that the stinger did nothing more but scrape along his arm before it buried itself into the floor. And then it really was over. The monster was dead.

"Are you okay?" Rebecca asked and helped Billy back to his feet.


"For a homicidal lunatic you got pretty good manners. Oh, you're bleeding."

Rebecca pulled a cloth from her side-pack and dressed the wound on his arm.

"Does it hurt?"

Billy just shrugged.

"You feel nauseous or cold?"

Billy shook his head.

"Show me your hands."

Billy did as he was told and presented his hands to her.

"No sign of paralysis or spasms. I think you're gonna be fine."

"Hey, you're a medic or what?"

"No. I'm rear security and quite an expert on chemicals."

"An expert. Okay, and what does the expert say about this?"

He pointed at the empty driver's cabin before them. The seat at the controls was unoccupied and it looked like no-one had sat in it for quite some time.

"You know I heard this story: the Umbrella Corporation owns this luxury train which takes their personnel all the way from the city to some management training facility somewhere in the Arklay mountains. They own the tracks and everything. And the train is computer-controlled. Must be this train we're on."

"Umbrella? You mean that pharmaceutical company?"

"Exactly. That big global conglomerate. They're not only into pharmaceuticals but also into every field of biotechnology."

"I'm afraid we won't find out where this train is really heading."

The door to the next car slammed open and a horde of zombies came bursting in, arms stretched out at them hungrily. They were getting into each other's way so at first only a few of them made it over the doorstep. Billy began to take down the ones in the front, working his way through them firing bullet after bullet.

"Keep them off my back, will you?" Rebecca shouted while claiming the seat in the driver's cabin. From her pocket she took a small amount of a clay-like substance. It was a brick of plastic explosive and she planted it firmly onto the controls of the train.

"Fifteen seconds should be enough," she murmured to herself and attached the proper length of fuse to the explosive. A second later the fuse was burning.

"Fifteen. Fourteen. Thirteen ..." Rebecca stepped out of the driver's cabin and reunited with Billy. "Eleven! I placed a bomb in there. Ten ..."


"Nine more seconds before it goes Boom! Eight! Seven ..."

"You gotta be kidding me!"

The zombies still came pushing into the car. Rebecca took up position next to Billy and opened fire.

"Four! Three! Two! Take cover! One! -- NOW!!!" At the last possible moment the two dove for cover behind the car's benches. Rebecca had timed the detonation precisely with just the right amount of explosives. She felt the thunderous roar and the following shock-wave hitting her even in her crouched position. A wall of flames came rushing down the car consuming anything in its wake. And then the emergency brakes of the train kicked in. It was an automatic fail-safe designed to bring the train to an immediate hold if necessary.

The shock-wave and the fire had already put a damper on the zombies' assault and now the sudden stop made them tumble all over themselves and knocked them around in the car. An ear-splitting shrieking sound echoed through the train, it was like the brakes were screaming for help.

We'll jump the tracks, Rebecca thought while the aftershocks of the explosion still reverberated through her body.

The zombies got strewn all over the car but that didn't keep them from trying to grab at their prey. Rebecca and Billy set to work with their knifes to diminish their enemies' numbers when suddenly they noticed that the train had actually stopped.

"Let's go!" Billy jumped up and grabbed Rebecca by the hand to drag her with him but she just stayed where she were, rooted to the spot.

"Edward ..."

At the front of the zombie horde a man came stumbling at them, a man she knew very well. A man in a S.T.A.R.S. uniform. It was no other than Rebecca's fellow Bravo teammate Edward Dewey. So apart from her other S.T.A.R.S. members had found this train before it had started its journey. And as sure as this was Edward Dewey it was just as obvious that he was dead. His stomach had been ripped open and his intestines were hanging out of the gaping wound. Rebecca couldn't move and just kept staring at him.

"Stop that bullshit, will you?" she said, struck by the wild hope that this was somehow a joke, as she took a step towards him. "I warning you, Edward, this time I won't let you get off that easy." She smiled. Acting like a zombie in this kind of situation was so much like Edward, wasn't it? Wasn't it? Unfortunately and anyway you looked at it: what was standing there before her was a walking corpse, grunting like a wild animal.

"Edward, that's enough ..."

She took another step towards him but then the report of a gun made her stop. A perfectly round hole had appeared on Edward's forehead and blood and brain matter got propelled out of the back of his skull. Released from his misery the S.T.A.R.S. member fell to the floor.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Rebecca screamed turning on Billy. "You killed him! You're a murderer! A murderer!"

She started hammering her fists on Billy's broad chest again and again and as hard as she could. It was the shock of course, the shock of seeing her teammate lurching around as a zombie, the man who joked around with her only hours ago. Billy made no move to stop her. He ignored her while he kept shooting at the zombies that were still approaching them. Then he grabbed Rebecca's arm.

"Let's get out of here!"

A loud sob escaped Rebecca's lips and she started crying like a child. She knew it. She knew that there wouldn't have been any help for Edward. No, death was his only salvation.

Billy finally dragged her out of the train into the night.

Wesker 3

"Who is afraid of Marcus? Nobody...", Dr. Birkin hummed while he worked the monitors. Beside him, Wesker had settled on the chair, but appeared to be neither interested in the monitors or the boisterous and merry-looking Birkin.

"He is nowhere to be seen. So he bailed."

The monitors continued to show constant changes in live images from all corners of the Umbrella Executive Training School. Judging by these pictures, the training centre was a kind of haunted house in a way, which was teeming with ogres and monsters.

The first director of the training centre for future high-level personnel of the Umbrella Corporation had been just that, Dr. James Marcus. But before more detail can be revealed on the fate of the ill-fated scientist, it is necessary to say a few words about the international conglomerate Umbrella.

Everything began with the discovery of the "Progenitor Virus" in 1967. This discovery was one of the reasons for the rapid growth of Umbrella. It has to be assumed that this virus in ancient times made a crucial contribution to the emergence of life and death on earth. In other words, this original virus was the answer to the question of questions, a question whose answer has fascinated scientists for centuries; the question of the origins of life.

In any case, the virus had the ability to mix genetic information to cause unique mutations. And it possessed the ability to transfer these altered genes into other organisms by infecting it and causing a fresh spontaneous mutation. This ability to transfer to spontaneous mutation functioned both between whole individuals and between individual cells. The original virus was one of the great discoveries of the century, but hardly anyone took any notice. And nowhere were the facts of this discovery ever published. But why?

Behind this wondrous discovery stood three men. Oswell E. Spencer, a famous noble, Edward Ashford, also noble, and Dr. James Marcus, Spencer's friend from university times. Lord Spencer was the most inhuman man, which you can imagine. Although blessed from birth with wealth and prestige, he still suffered from a painful ambition, an insatiable greed for more. Spencer dreamed of ruling over everything and everyone. The whole world he wanted for himself. Anything less, simply would not satisfy him. Of the three, Spencer was the only one who really understood the potential power of the Progenitor Virus over mankind. And it was only logical that he instigated the launching of Umbrella Corporation in order to feed his hunger for power. This differentiated his thinking and his attitude from the outset in principle to Ashford, who was concerned only about the reputation of his family, or from Marcus, who wanted simply to pursue his research with a vigour.

After its establishment, the Umbrella Corporation gave itself to the outside world the appearance of a globally operating pharmaceutical company. But secretly with the help of the research on the Progenitor Virus they could significantly advance in the field of biological weaponry. Spencer's first goal was to dominate the arms market. In fact, the Umbrella Corporation grew like wildfire to a considerable size. This rapid growth had been fuelled mainly by the political power of the original virus as the ultimate threat.

While Marcus was one of the discoverers of the original virus, the rapid growth in size and power of Umbrella meant he was soon pushed to the side-lines. Power struggles and plots had never been one of his strengths. Spencer, however, was a true expert in fighting with hooks and eyes, and had an easy time dealing with Marcus. Almost overnight, Marcus was pulled out of all the company's planning and shifted to the post of Director of the company's own training center. The scientist immediately realized that this was done to remove him from the power center of the group. But he never fought against his transfer because he knew he could gain something positive from it after all: There, in this remote training center in the woods, it would easily be possible to evade control by the central office and work quietly on his research. In a sense, therefore, Marcus was even grateful to Spencer for this transfer.

In his new workplace, Marcus worked diligently to create a new bio-genetic weapon by implanting leeches with the original Progenitor Virus. In addition, he devoted himself to the development of the T-Virus, an improved version of the original virus. That this would ultimately also benefit Spencer, Marcus was well aware, but he did not directly scruple to create a weapon. He was also still fascinated by the possibilities of the original virus.

For Marcus, his time as Director of the training center was happy, as his goal had always been to explore and discover new things. Secretly he hoped to find something spectacular, and thanks to these new discoveries finally earn Spencer's true recognition, and then with his honor restored, he could return to his rightful place at the center of the company. But once the T-Virus was finally completed, Marcus discovered that he was, to Spencer, just a pawn in the game all along. The ominous came without warning. Marcus was approached on day in his lab by Albert Wesker and William Birkin; - two employees whom he trusted completely – and was murdered by them. The two were acting under the direct orders of Spencer.

Now ten years later, Birkin and Wesker were planning the reactivation of the training center and had returned there. But at the place of their crime they found Marcus' "ghost" and all kinds of angry monsters in response. No wonder Birkin was frightened at the sights on the screens. Again and again was "Dr. Marcus of that time" spotted on the monitors, as well as several bio-weapons created by Marcus in the form of leeches and other creatures.

"Well..." Birkin was irritated. "Look at the time, Wesker!"

Birkin pointed to one of the monitors. There, two people were seen. A young couple, but no doubt that it was not a romantic rendezvous which had brought them to this place, both were armed.

"Well, well, this is amusing." Wesker, whose interest had suddenly been reawakened, got up from his chair.

"The woman is a member of S.T.A.R.S.. Rebecca Chambers is her name. I do not know the man. Looks like Bravo Team got lost here. I wonder if they took the Ecliptic Express?"

"You know the woman?"

"She works for me."

"And what do we do now?"

Wesker shrugged his shoulders.

What do you mean..." Birkin began looking from camera to camera. While he worked on the keyboard of the control panel, he sang his strange little song.

"Who's afraid of Marcus? Nobody, nobody..."

The Ecliptic Express Incident 5

Rebecca and Billy had jumped off the burning train and vanished into the darkness of the woods. There were monsters everywhere. First they crossed paths with a giant black dog who followed them persistently like a real hell hound would. Its body was apparently rotting, chunks of torn skin barely covering dark red muscles and exposed ribs while a horde of wiggling maggots feasted on its innards.

After they had disposed of the dog, they got attacked by more leeches and zombies but luckily they could escape through an underground tunnel which had suddenly opened up right before them in the undergrowth. At its end they climbed up an old rusty iron ladder which finally brought them to the front door of a large building. Maybe they would be safe in there ...

Rebecca and Billy slipped through the double doors and found themselves inside a hall of such immense proportions that under different circumstances they could have had quite a decent round of tennis in it. Back to back and with their weapons drawn they worked their way through their new surroundings.

"Look at that!" Billy pointed at one of the walls where a portrait of an elderly man took up quite some space. The man himself wore an expression of nervous eccentricity.

"That's the first director of this joint, Dr. James Marcus."

"You know him?"

"Only his name. He must be dead like 10 years now."

"I sure hope the guy's really dead. I have had quite enough of people who are technically dead but insist on lurching around ... Director you say? What is this place anyway?"

"Some kind of training facility, I think."

As if to underline Rebecca's assumption a recorded message of a man's voice started playing suddenly.

"Attention, this is Dr. Marcus. Please be silent as we reflect on our company's motto: Obedience breeds discipline, discipline breeds unity, unity breeds power. And Power is Life."

"Fucked-up motto," Billy whispered.

Rebecca's radio started making noises but it was not only statics, there was a message there.

"... chard ... this is Richard ... Rebecca, where are you? Rebecca ..."
Rebecca's hand flew to her radio.

"This is Rebecca. I'm in a building belonging to the Umbrella Corporation. Maybe their training facility."

"We're en-route to the mansion. Like we planned in the first place."

"I'll be on my way there as soon as the sun's up. I won't go back into the woods by night, it's too ..."

"Understood. The woods are crawling with those monsters. We see you after dawn then."

"Roger that." She replaced her radio on her belt.

"Hey, why didn't you mention me?" Billy asked.

"I didn't, eh? ... Maybe I forgot."

"That doesn't sound like you're very qualified for police work, does it?"

"And what qualifies you for judging me? Maybe the fact that you haven't been very qualified for Marines work either?"

That earned her a sharp look from Billy. Obviously he didn't take kindly to statements like that.

"I'm sorry, I ..." Rebecca hesitated and after a short pause she continued. "Okay, why don't we stop beating around the bush? Is that story true? Did you really kill those 23 civilians?"

Billy answered without lowering his gun. "It's true I got the orders to wipe out the whole village. And it's true that nobody in that village survived."
He looked at Rebecca.

"Maybe I'm really not qualified for the army."
"But I think that ..." She didn't finish her sentence.
"What do you think?"

"I don't know. Let's try and get out of this mess first. So please don't bolt on me, alright?"
"Why don't you just say you need a bodyguard?"
"If anyone needs backup here it's obviously you. So stop being so damn ungrateful."

They locked eyes. After a moment of silence Rebecca continued:

"Okay, why don't we just go on helping each other like we did so far."

They left the entrance hall over a flight of stairs which brought them on to the second floor. The whole building was dark and gave the impression that it was kept together solely by its thick layers of yellowing varnish. There was not a single living soul to be seen.

Something came dripping from the ceiling. Twisting and wiggling the thing hit the floor, then reared up immediately and leaped forward.
Billy opened fire.

Black chunks of flesh got blown all over the place - a giant leech!
Rebecca looked up at the ceiling and couldn't stop herself from screaming: above their heads there was a glistening mass of creatures and for a moment the leeches dropped down separately like big fat rain drops but a second later they became a hail storm, covering the floor in slimy black bodies. There were just too many of them. Far too many to take them on with simple handguns.

Billy and Rebecca desperately tried to crush as many of them under their feet as possible, and those who lunged at them they disposed of with their combat knives. But no matter how many leeches they killed, there was no end to them. But then, suddenly ...

What the hell is that? Rebecca thought.

It looked as though the glistening black creatures were trying to huddle together, forming a heap, no, a figure. A human shape.
Accompanied by sickening slurping sounds the leeches slithered on top of each other, climbing higher and higher until they had taken on the form of a human being. And this creature, this awkward thing which looked like a man made of clay, started moving twisting and staggering towards Billy and Rebecca.

Rebecca felt vaguely reminded of certain primitive lifeforms like cnidarian who clustered together in so-called colonies. A large number of individual animals would form a firm collective that could act as an independent being. Some coral and jellyfish species were known for this behavior, maybe these leeches in human shape were a kind of colony. But whatever they were, to Rebecca they were too much to cope with. She went rigid with shock.


Billy's voice shook her out of her stupor a moment later and the young Bravo member started firing her gun again. Leeches splashed around like drops of blood. The lanky limbs of the creature twisted awkwardly this way and that and it was not exactly clear if those movements spoke of agony or excitement. After a few hits the creature was no longer able to sustain it's human-like form and collapsed into a heap on the floor.

"RUN!" Billy yelled.

While constantly firing their guns the two of them sprinted on. They crossed the room without looking left or right, they just kept going. Thousands of leeches began to form even more of those human shaped collectives and that was definitely not a sight either of them wanted to stay around for. They bolted from the room and ran down a corridor as fast as their feet would carry them.

After a short while they reached a kind of stone balcony and stepped outside. Dawn was still a long way off and a stinging cold rain was beating down around them. There was a steep drop beyond the rear walls of the mansion. A yawning black chasm as far as the eye could see, a picture of sheer hopelessness and desolation. The balcony connected to some kind of walkway which looked like it could take them into the adjoining wing of the house. The stone banister on their right was so weather-worn it would crumble at the slightest touch. Billy seemed unfazed by that and walked calmly along the banister, followed by Rebecca who kept her back pressed against the wall, taking sideways steps to move forward.

A growl reached her ears. And just a second later something heavy hit her; the young Bravo didn't even get a chance to dodge. Rebecca's small frame was thrown aside and flung over the crumbling banister. This was not the first time today that she had to look death straight in the face, but suddenly Billy was there, grabbing her wrist just in time. She could only admire his reflexes.

"Don't let go!" he yelled and tried to pull her up again.

But the thing that had attacked Rebecca now turned on the ex-marine. It dug its claws deep into the flesh of Billy's back and opened its enormous jaws to try and get a bite out of his throat. At first glance the creature looked like a baboon. It definitely was some kind of big ape but its face was distorted and ugly in an almost grotesque way. Rubbery, gnarled muscles could be seen where the skin was torn or had burst, and from the open wounds a sticky liquid seeped onto the wild patches of fur.
Billy briefly wondered if this baboon might be somehow related to all the other weird creatures they had encountered on the train and in the woods. Monsters seemed to be quite common in this area ...

Just when the creature was about to rip Billy's throat open he pressed the muzzle of his gun against its head, and calmly pulled the trigger. To avoid getting hit by ricochets he tried to lean out of the way as much as possible but there was really no reason for that: the bullet went straight through the ape's skull, eliciting a shrill, almost human-like cry from the creature. At the same time it was thrown off Billy by the force of the bullet's impact and landed on the stone walkway like a sack of bloodied fur.
All the while, even while fighting off the crazed baboon, Billy hadn't lost his grip on Rebecca's wrist, and now he finally pulled her up.

"Thanks," she said, looking rather pale.

Billy's reply came -as always- cool and calm: "Save it."

At first Rebecca felt offended at his tone but after glancing around she realized that they definitely didn't have time for acknowledgments. One by one more of the ghoulish apes appeared, announcing their presence with high-pitched screams. And they attacked without hesitating. It seemed those creatures had been fabricated as part of Dr. Marcus' private zoo, somewhere in his laboratories. Quite possibly Dr. Marcus had even determined their behaviour when faced with human enemies: it was a rather primitive pattern, almost identical with each creature. Crouch, leap, attack. Even their speed and the moment they leaped into the air could be more or less anticipated. Billy rather quickly figured out their timing and so he dispatched them almost with ease.

Rebecca also stood her ground. She wasn't nearly as effective as Billy but still good enough to back him up. It didn't take long before she started babbling how disposing of the creatures was almost like having fun at a shooting gallery. Once you knew how it worked of course. They soon left the stone balcony and entered the building again. They reached a big auditorium which in turn brought them to a rather impressive observatory. And even here the monsters were ever-present. Mad baboons, leeches, walking corpses. At this point Billy and Rebecca started to get used to encountering those grotesque creatures but it seemed that there was simply no end to them. When a giant bat (that could have been easily mistaken for some kind of winged dragon) appeared right above their heads, even Billy showed signs of exhaustion.

"Will this ever stop?" he groaned, irritated.

They were in a chapel now. Shooting walking corpses in a solemn environment as this would get anybody down.

"Look at this!" Rebecca pointed to something on the marble floor. She pushed one of the wooden benches to the side a bit to reveal a set of stairs, leading down into the darkness.

"Hey, good job." said Billy which made a proud smile creep across Rebecca's features. "Right, what are we waiting for?" He took the lead and followed the stairs down, deep below the earth, until they reached a large, cavernous room.

"Is this ... a train station?" Rebecca asked.

It was indeed a station, an underground cable car station. There was a car right in front of them, hanging from its thick cable. Apparently someone had built the chapel right above a cable car system that stretched between the steep face of this mountain side to some old rusty factory, which crude buildings could be seen a few hundred meters away in the semi-darkness.

"You think it still works?" Billy wondered.

"Let's just give it a try," Rebecca replied.

They stood before the glassed front of a control room. Billy went in and turned the main breaker. A motor started somewhere and a winch began pulling the steel cable above them tight. The car lurched forward. Quickly Billy switched off the power again.

"Looks fine to me. Okay, let's go!" Rebecca said and stepped into the car without a moment's hesitation.

"Well, if we really have to ..." Billy mumbled.

The ex-marine returned power to the engine and hurried after Rebecca.

Wesker 4

"They have done well to get this far." Said Birkin with a tone of sincere admiration.

"What did you expect? S.T.A.R.S. is an elite unit of the police."

"Yes, but even the guy with the tattoos. I wonder who that is?"

"I overheard the police radio. That's Billy Coen, a former marine. He was convicted by a military tribunal and sentenced to death. The guy has killed 23 civilians." Wesker said cheerfully.

"These two would make wonderful data just ready to be gathered. Fortune seems to be favoring us this time."

"You really are an incorrigible optimist. Birkin. What do you intend to do?"

Birkin looked at the monitor. No, he started at himself positively. But his focus was not directed at the monitor itself, but the thoughts inside his own brain. Finally, he nodded vigorously and said: "The T-Virus is actually completed. Thus we can transform this whole fucking waste into highly useful compost. However... I aim at something still higher. It would still be possible for me to create an even more powerful virus. Theoretically, it is even completed already. All that remains is for it to be trial tested."

"And what does that mean?"

"Further research."


"Exactly," said Birkin.

"Why would you want to perform a test at an already contaminated place such as this? Do you want to use those two as test subjects?"

"Even I would not care! If I could eliminate this whole shit storm in one go..."

"The plan for the reclamation of the training centre is doomed to failure";, objected Wesker.

"Why is that?" Birkin asked in astonishment.

"Somebody has to take responsibility for the release of the virus."

"But that's Marcus' fault, not mine."

"Umbrella will not last much longer."

"...What...what are you talking about?"

Birkin sounded as though the end of the world had just been announced. He had worked for a long time under the care of Spencer. For Birkin, Umbrella was the world in which he lived. Outside it was just a poor, shitty world. And he would not dream of putting one step into this world.

"You do not mean to leave?" Birkin asked anxiously. Instead of an answer Wesker got up from his chair. Birkin protested: "Hey, wait a minute! What is this..."

Wesker turned away from the screens and began to walk with quick steps.

"Hey! You cannot be serious! What will become of all my research? My research!"

Wesker paused and answered, without turning around. "Don't worry. The research will continue. The T-Virus is almost finished. The data that I was able to gather here, that is the ultimate souvenir. All that remains is to collect combat data. And for that reason, the task force S.T.A.R.S. was formed. I will bring them into the mansion. You can stay here and research to your heart's content. Here, for you!" Wesker threw something at Birkin and left the room. Birkin looked at the object Wesker had just tossed him. It was a key with the logo of Umbrella Corporation.

"Damn. What a bastard! A complete fucking asshole!"

Birkin pounded repeatedly on the table with his fist. Was this really the end? He was so worked up that he could feel no pain. On the table there was already bloodstains. He gritted his teeth so tightly that they crunched. He looked for a moment like a madman, staring at his own fist, from which the blood poured, and then Birkin began speaking to himself in a hoarse voice. He spoke to himself, and it sounded like the monologues of a man who had lost his obvious mental balance. "You know it...but from all over here...and you know it yourself...are not know it only too well...the thing is is need...destroy everything before it becomes even worse there."

Birkin flipped the cover over the switch for activating the self-destruct device on the control panel. Among them were two key holes. Birkin put the key which he had received from Wesker into one and turned it. Then he undid his own key from his necklace and put it into the adjacent hole. Birkin turned the second key and watched as a valve opened up in the middle of the control panel, under which was a red button.

"This is probably the end," muttered Birkin quietly. His excitement seemed at once like it was gone.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 6

Rebecca wasn't exactly sure if what she smelled in the half decayed factory building was blood or rust. She was running with Billy along a dark and narrow corridor flanked by various rust-covered machines which purpose was lost to her.

"What the hell is this?" Billy asked, pointing at a row of cylinder shaped water tanks made of glass - probably armoured glass. They were huge. And in each one of them something floated ...

"This one looks like one of those monster apes," Rebecca said and bent down to read the 'product name' from a little plastic label. "Says they're called Eliminators."

Monstrous creatures of every form and shape were collected here. Black hounds with vicious jaws. Strange beings that looked like a mixture of a human and a reptile, covered in thick scales.

"The freak show's come to town."

"Does this mean Umbrella is mass-producing these things?" Billy asked.

"Yes. Commissioned by Marcus."

"I think I'm beginning to understand what's going on here."

"And what's that?"

"These ... things. They're weapons."


"If you send men to war they still have their own will, you know? Their own free will weighs more than the orders of a superior officer. It takes a lot of effort and time to bring a human under your control. But these creatures? They don't have a will of their own. Control them and what you have is the perfect soldier. They're not even afraid to die. Hm, I don't know. I wouldn't like to command an army of these even if I was an officer."

"Weapons. So they conducted their experiments here and then tried to mass-produce all the creatures that they assumed would be a success?"

"I think they didn't just try. Look around. This is a production line." said Billy.

"I heard somewhere that Umbrella was up to a lot of strange stuff. There were rumours that they developed and sold bio-genetic weapons. Those things seem to be just that." Rebecca had been walking on while saying this and now found herself in front of some kind of a control panel. "What's this?"

Before Billy could say or do anything, Rebecca had already pressed one of the plastic buttons on the panel. A jolt went through the room and then suddenly the floor below their feet started to slowly sink into the ground. Apparently the whole construction was some kind of service lift, taking the two of them deeper and deeper into the ground.

"If this thing keeps going like that we're gonna end up in Hell," Billy mused, a faint smile on his face. But actually they both didn't feel much like smiling considering that the lift took them to some unknown destination. There was a point where even the naivest optimist began to get worried. And then, the lift stopped. Suddenly it was very quiet around them. So quiet that both Billy and Rebecca could hear the faint rushing of their own blood in their ears. Even here, half a mile underneath the surface, there were endless rows of rusted machinery with unclear purpose. Something went 'splat' in the semi-darkness.

"Not again ..." Billy muttered but it was already too late.
Giant leeches came crawling from everywhere. Like a slimy river they covered every surface, floor, walls and ceiling. Rebecca and Billy had drawn their weapons, waiting for the attack, but nothing happened. Not one of the creatures showed the least bit of interest in the two humans invading their territory. Instead they flowed together and up the steps of a broad staircase that lead to a higher floor. And there, on the gallery, stood an old man.

"Who are you?!" Rebecca yelled. The face of the man reminded her of the portrait she had seen back in the entrance hall of the training facility.

"My name is Marcus. Dr. James Marcus," the man answered. His voice was dry and, like his face, bereft of any emotions as he was looking down on them.

"Director Marcus? Impossible! He's dead."

The man just gave a jerkily shrug. "No, he's not dead. He was never dead. Listen to me and listen well." The way he uttered those words sounded like he was talking to them with his mouth full.

"Attention! This is Director Dr. James Marcus. Please be silent as we reflect upon our company's motto: Obedience breeds discipline. Discipline breeds unity. Unity breeds power. And power is life." The voice was eerily monotonous but grew in volume with every word.

"It has been ten years since Spencer's assassins had shot me. Oh the pain, the terrible pain. Never seizing, it was like going through Hell."

"What ... what is he talking about?" Rebecca whispered.

"You think it's really that Dr. Marcus?" Billy was at a loss here. He didn't even dare pointing his gun at the old man.

"And then those bastards stole my work. Everything I have achieved. But alas, my God has been very generous towards me that fateful day. Attention! This is Director Dr. James Marcus. Please be silent as we reflect upon our company's motto: Obedience breeds discipline. Discipline breeds unity. Unity breeds power. And power is life!!!". The man was yelling now, faint tremors running across his features.

"Secretly I managed to merge my own cell tissue with that of my leeches and then I enhanced it with the T-virus. Thus a miracle happened! Thus I am leech among leeches and, at the same time, ALL leeches! The leeches are with me and they have grown with me!" The tremors became more pronounced. With every twitch, wrinkles rolled like waves across his face and something seemed to thrash about inside his mouth, trying violently to find a way out.

"I'm very fond of leeches. In a certain way I even love them. I am leech as well as man. I am an emissary. Arbitrating between man and leech." His face contorted as if he was in extreme pain. But it wasn't even a real face anymore.

"Leeches. Leeches, leeches. Slippery, slippery leeches. But they are me. Slippery. I am begging you, please. Slippery. Slippeaaaaargh!" He howled like a wounded animal. His features began to droop, his skin hanging limply from his cheekbones. And then it just dropped off, flowed down his body right onto the assembled leeches at his feet. The creature, that had no longer any resemblance to the deceased Dr. Marcus, started to absorb the mass of writhing bodies, curiously mimicking the clothes of the old man for a short while. And then it leaped. With a splashing sound the leech-man hit the floor in front of Rebecca and Billy. It was unnatural, the way it moved, trying to get up. It's long arms looked like thick braided strands of rubber. Suddenly one of those arms whipped around and shot straight at Rebecca, who dodged it at the last possible moment. Sharp claws dug into the floor, spraying sparks.

Billy opened fire, his bullets ripping into black and bloodied flesh, making the creature back off a few steps. But not an inch further. Again it attacked, this time with both whip-like arms. The claws rushed passed Billy's face, missing his nose by a hair.

"Give it a wide berth, Rebecca. Stay away from it!" Billy yelled and retreated.

Meanwhile the young Bravo had produced a small round object from her pocket.

"Get further away from it," she screamed in his direction, turned her back to the approaching monster and started to run. After a short distance she risked a look over her shoulder. "Hm, that should do it." She stopped abruptly and then threw the round object into the creature's path.

"Get down!!" Rebecca yelled and hit the ground. A bright light filled the room, then the explosion shook the whole building. The blast wave swept rusty splinters and other debris across the floor.

"What the hell was that?!"

"A hand grenade. The world's smallest hand grenade. Made in Holland."
When the billows of smoke thinned out a bit something on the basement floor became visible. A mass of wriggling, slimy things.

"No, this can't be ..."

The hand grenade did not really have much of an effect. The writhing mass just changed its form adding more and more of the leeches that were streaming towards it from all directions, wave after wave, to be absorbed by the creature. It grew bigger and bigger, doubling its size, tripling it ... it didn't take long for it to reach the size of a small building.

The creature started trembling, its skin ripping and tearing away, revealing innumerable rows of what looked like thick spikes or thorns.

Then its head split open into four segments leaving a bizarre hole. The flaps of skin turned into spiked tentacles that swayed about like seaweed under water. And then the creature started moving towards Rebecca and Billy, quickly picking up speed.

"What in god's name is that?!" Rebecca yelled and immediately opened fire.

"Let's get out of here. Now!"

Billy followed her example shooting at the advancing monster before taking his own advice and turning to run. In one corner of the room there was a control panel for the lift. Neither Billy nor Rebecca hesitated; they both made for the lift, reaching it almost at the same time.

Billy pressed the start button. A jolt went through the whole structure and for a moment it felt like the lift would descend but a second later it started to move up. It had a long way to go but it quickly began to pick up speed. With a hopeful expression on her face Rebecca stared upwards.

Then -as if to shatter all her hopes- a monotonous computer voice announced:

"The self-destruct sequence has been activated. All personnel must evacuate immediately. The self-destruct sequence has been activated. All personnel must evacuate immediately. This is not a drill."

"Self-destruct sequence?" Rebecca asked. "Are these people completely crazy?"

"Someone wants to get rid of all those monsters ..." Billy stopped abruptly and Rebecca knew why.

"I can hear it, too." she said. There was a scratching sound, like a claw scraping along a wall.

"It's behind us!" They yelled simultaneously.

"Shit! If that thing catches up with us we're done for!"

"Faster. We have to go faster!"

Rebecca started pummelling the control panel in front of her.

"Stop that!" Billy growled and grabbed her hand.

"Hey, don't touch me!"

"If you hit the wrong button we'll be in serious trouble."

"Let me worry about that."

Rebecca shook off his hand and reached into her pocket.

"What now?"

"Another hand grenade?"

"Don't be stupid. You'll destroy the lift!"

"But I have to do something!"

"How about shutting up for a change?!"

"Wouldn't dream of it."

"Shut up!"

"How dare you ...?"


"What do you mean, there?"

"Oh for heaven's sake, we're there!"

The two of them had been so engrossed in their little fight they hadn't noticed that the lift had already stopped at its final destination at the top level of the facility. They quickly got out and took a look around. What now?

Up above there was a hole in the ceiling. It looked like the whole roof had been constructed to slide open, maybe to give helicopters access to this area when transporting heavy machinery. Sunlight filtered into the room. Morning had finally come and the rain had stopped. There was even a patch of blue sky over them.

But Billy and Rebecca didn't have time to enjoy the view. They crossed the large room, searching for a way out.

But their search was cut short when suddenly a new monster greeted them - a monster that tossed steel plates around like they were plywood. Its body was littered with spiky tentacles and each tentacle seemed to have a life of its own testing its surroundings to sniff out its next target. The creature opened its gigantic jaws to present two rows of massive crooked fangs.

"Fire!" Billy and Rebecca screamed simultaneously and started shooting. Clearly affected by the hail of bullets the creature backed off a bit but every time one of them had to reload it moved its enormous bulk in their direction again.

Rebecca and Billy decided to split up so they could attack their enemy from both sides. Whenever the monster went for one of them the other was there to distract it. This plan proofed to be astonishingly successful: none of them even got scratched by those large tentacles. But it soon became obvious that ordinary ammunition would never suffice to take the creature down. It was only a matter of time really before one of them would run out of ammo or just collapse from sheer exhaustion. Especially Rebecca could not go on like this forever. One false move and the monster would just  crush her beneath its massive body.

"Oh god, how long can this thing keep going?!" Rebecca yelled.

"It's over when it's over!" Billy replied.

"Yeah, over for us."

"Hey, I got it! Look up there!" Billy pointed to the hole in the roof. "Looks like our friend is afraid of sunlight."

Now Rebecca could see it, too. No matter if it was attacking or retreating, the monster always made sure to stay out of the little patch of sunlight.

"Let's give it a try! Drive it into the light!"

And so they did. They regrouped and resumed firing at the creature, aiming carefully to drive it slowly but surely into the center of the room, right underneath the hole in the ceiling. And indeed: the monster tried to avoid the light.

"We have to get that sliding roof open! There must be some kind of lever or button to activate it." Billy looked around and then pointed at a large red button. “Could be that one. I'll keep our ugly friend occupied and you go ahead and push the button, okay?"

"Roger!" Rebecca already started running towards the button.

"Hey, tall dark and ugly! Over here!" Billy fired a few bullets to get the creatures attention. Its eyeless visage moved in his direction, its gaping maw oozing white slime. A second later Rebecca has reached the button and pushed it down hard with both hands. Somewhere a motor started. Something rattled. It seemed to have been the right button! With a metallic squeak loud enough to drown out the gun shots the roof panels began to move. Inch by inch sunlight streamed into the room while the creature hastily tried to get out of the way. But already half of the room was brightly lit by now and finally the first rays of sun hit the monster. Something hissed and steam rose up as the creature's skin dried and crackled like old rubber.

But it was not over yet. The thing that had once been Dr. Marcus squirmed and struggled in its final death throws. Unfortunately Rebecca was in its way. It all happened very quickly. The creature reared up and just threw the young Bravo off her feet. She felt like she got hit by a car as she was flung up in the air. A second later she hit a wall losing the grip on her gun. She finally landed on a her stomach, not able to move or breath. And still the monster was not finished with her.

But Billy was also on the move. He dashed forward and grabbed Rebecca's gun. Without hesitating he started firing both guns and bullet after bullet ripped into the creature's flesh before it could get to Rebecca. And then it finally collapsed, its skin looking like cracked clay.

"Rebecca! We did it!" Billy yelled.

But his euphoria was only short-lived. There was definitely something going on with the dead creature; strange noises came from its huge form.

"Watch out!" Rebecca screamed and they both started running. A moment later the shock-wave of an explosion pushed them to the ground.

When they got back on their feet again they saw that there was nothing much left of the creature. All that remained was an ugly mass of vaguely organic looking tissue spread across the large room.

They had finished the monster but they weren't out of the woods yet.

"The self-destruct sequence has been activated. All personnel must evacuate immediately. This is not a drill," the computer voice droned on.

"Let's get out of here," Billy said and started running again. Rebecca nodded and followed him. Victory was close...

Wesker 5

The train was derailed and overturned. It was the train that had brought Rebecca and her companion here, the Ecliptic Express. The front car of the train was derailed and destroyed, smoke still rose from the ruins. Two men stood among the smoke, their expressions unreadable. They were tall men with muscular chests. Both wore long coats that hid their bodies, but even so it was obvious that they were both well trained physically. The first man held a knife with three blades arranged asymmetrically like something used in ancient Indian antiquities. Wesker, who had arrived from the research center through the underground passage, threw the two just a quick glance and was about to walk past them.

"Going somewhere, Comrade Wesker?"

Wesker paused and answered, without looking at his questioner. "I'm on my way to my next mission, Colonel Sergei Vladimir."

The man, Sergei, made a greasy looking grin. If it was a grin, then you had to assume that the more human side of his personality was obviously broken.

"The plan for the reactivation of the training center was your idea. You were charged with the implementation. And now we have this fiasco. One might think you owe an explanation, Wesker." Sergei smiled, as if he had just made a successful joke.

In contrast, the countenance of the man behind him remained remarkably impassive. His face was stiff and cold as ice. So rigid was it in fact that one could quite easily have regarded it as a very intricately designed mask. Granted, Sergei's eerie grin had something mask-like. In any case, there was no doubt that these two guys had very little humanity within them. But Wesker at this point did nothing to point this fact out. The Commander of S.T.A.R.S. ignored Sergei's request and wanted to go.

"You want to go without simply answering for it do you?"

"The T-Virus has broken out. The training center is lost. It will be blown up in a few moments."

"Blown up? You don't say, comrade. I think I need to clarify something here. We have jointly committed to Lord Spencer. We are comrades. Unilateral action by individuals cannot be tolerated," said Sergei. He played with the clean knife in his hand and pointed the gleaming blade directly at Wesker. Sergei's face wore a devilish grin.

But Wesker was not intimidated. He met Sergei's eyes for a moment in silence and then said; "You probably belong to the bracket of men who gladly allow themselves to be dominated."

Sergei looked at Wesker in amazement.

"Restricted guys like you are always asked by someone who dominates and controls.," continued Wesker. "And you know why? Because you cannot make one single decision on your own. You think that you serve Lord Spencer but you are wrong. You simply are controlled by someone who dominates you. You are a robot. Your stupid mass is afraid of nothing more than change. As long as nothing changes for you, you do not care if anyone else is ruling and dominating you. Yes, they often do not get it again."

"What do you mean?"

"The fact that one day you will eventually work for me, Sergei."

Upon hearing this, Sergei laughed ostentatiously. "You really are as stupid as they say, Wesker! But I love conceited, arrogant guys like you! You know, every person fits physical pain. And people like you have physical pain. And people like you are no exception. I am looking forward to it! I cannot wait to see you crawling on the ground and see you whimper for mercy with tears of blood after it had pierced your eyes, tore your fingernails right out, and pulled out each tooth individually!"

Sergei stuck his tongue out, grinning widely now. He pressed the blade of his knife into his mouth and pulled back sharply, still grinning. On his tongue, a straight line appeared, made from the pouring deep red blood.

"Pain is the messenger of the gods. It is the bond that unites us human beings with the gods. And I think you have earned something like this. I speak from pain, which is a gift from the gods. Ivan! Show him what it means to feel pain!"

The man, who had been standing behind Sergei the whole time, moved forward with smooth movements. He was a big build, and his body moved like a spring. Before Wesker he came to a halt. At the same moment, Wesker shot him without the slightest hesitation. It did not seem to bother him to shoot another man. On the other hand - his opponent was not really just a 'man.' Although Ivan was hit by a volley from Wesker's Kalashnikov, it seemed to make little difference to him. A little blood and flesh splattered, and Ivan took a few steps forward having suffered little significant visible damage. However, this did not seem to surprise Wesker one bit.

"Just as I suspected," he murmured under his breath.

The Ecliptic Express Incident 7

The sun was up and dominated the blue sky to the east. It was morning. The clearing on the small hill was bathed in sunlight and seemed to be the perfect place for a little rest. The lush green forest surrounding it bristled with life and it was quite unimaginable that it was so close to the place where they had gone through a virtual nightmare ...

Rebecca could feel the thunder of the massive detonations getting closer and closer to her, she could see the gigantic ball of fire and the flames consuming the entire training facility. And then, with something like a satisfied burp, a cloud of black smoke left the wreckage.

It looked like the self-destruct system had been designed to leave nothing to chance, again and again small detonations shook the ground beneath their feet. The heat emanating from the destruction sight even reached the small hill and warmed their faces.

The nightmare was finally over. Rebecca took in the view, the destroyed buildings reminded her a bit of a movie set.

"Looks just like they were shooting a movie down there," she said.

"But it wasn't a movie." Billy stood next to Rebecca, scanning the remains of the training facility where they had been fighting for their lives only minutes ago. "There're no credits rolling when your life is over. And my life goes on after the curtain drops ..."

Billy held out his hands towards Rebecca, the handcuffs were still in place. Just the chain linking them had been severed.

Rebecca ignored that. She took a step towards him, reached up and undid the prisoner tag that he had been wearing around his neck.

"What are you doing?"

"I will state in my report that the prisoner Billy Coen has died last night."

"Rebecca ..."

"From now on you can consider yourself a zombie," she laughed.

Billy gave her a smile. "Well, I'm feeling pretty good for a dead person today."

"Although you smell a bit burnt. What are you going to do now?"

"I have no idea. What about you?"

"I've got to get back to the Arklay Mountains. My team is waiting for me."

"So, this means goodbye then."

They turned to look at each other, holding the other's gaze for a moment. Then they saluted.

And then, without another word, Rebecca marched off into the woods to head for the mansion. Of course she was not aware that what was awaiting her there was even more terrifying and grotesque than anything she had been up against the night before.

The Mansion Incident 1

(July 24, 1998)

The nightmare continued. Rebecca was on her way to the mansion, the rendezvous point Richard had radioed her last night. The path led her through the forest and became a hellish journey. Although it was broad daylight and the forest was green and alive, the monsters roaming through it had not come to rest. And Rebecca was all alone now. Alone like a little child, wriggling and struggling to escape a nightmare.

This difficult mission, which has been going on for two days now, was pushing Rebecca to the brink of exhaustion. All her explosives and grenades were used up. Chased by half rotten dogs, she finally arrived at the supposedly secure mansion and slammed the entrance doors shut behind her. Her willpower was at its end. No matter what was inside this building – she was done with the world and everything in it. She was leaning against the door, slid to the ground and passed out immediately. Rebecca was dreaming. A dream of terrifying monsters surrounding her. Even in sleep she was scared.


Rebecca heard someone calling her name and opened her eyes. She was lying on a bed and had no idea of how long she had slept. Next to the bed, with a worried expression on his face, was…


Richard’s facial expression relaxed, the young man smiled friendly. “Thank god nothing happened to you! Where have you been all this time?”

“I was on that train and it brought me to Umbrella’s training facility. There I had to fight against those terrible creatures. Those creatures, in fact, they are…”

Rebecca stopped talking.

“What is it?”

“Tell me, Richard… has anyone else from the Bravo Team entered the Ecliptic Express?”

“Yes, Edward did. That train seems to attract you Rear Security guys.”

“Edward is dead.” Rebecca remembered the zombified Edward Dewey attacking her and Billy.

“I see... I’m afraid the situation hasn’t been any better for the rest of us. Those monsters have attacked us relentlessly and we were separated. Everyone had to fight on their own. We tried to hide but I don’t know if… Anyway, you’re the only I’ve seen. Everyone else has disappeared.”

Richard helped Rebecca to get up. “Grenades and ammo are hidden everywhere in this mansion, so keep your eyes open.”


“I’m sure it is some sort of trap. However, it is also safe to say that the grenades and ammo are still in good condition and can be very useful to us. So take whatever you find.”


“We could look for Captain Enrico. I’m sure he’s still alive. He must have made it… Dammit, Rebecca, I’m sure you imagined your first mission to be different. Let’s look for a secure hideout first.”

However, that was easier said than done. There seemed to be no secure place in that mansion. The mansion was crowded with zombies.  And there were more – gigantic spiders, rotting dogs and other creatures from hell attacked them relentlessly.

They came across an inner courtyard and then entered the mansion again.

“Is everything okay? You look pretty exhausted”, Richard said. He also had a tired look on his face.

“Yes, it’s alright. You know, you’ll get used to everything after some time - even to walking corpses.”

Richard smiled. Although Rebecca was only a rookie with no experience, her exceptional, cheery manner was something he cherished to have at his side. “So, the next night will be tough. I’ve been having this weird feeling for all this time now.”

“Wait a minute, Mister colleague! This attitude will take us nowhere. Bad things only happen because we always tell ourselves that they will happen! So don’t worry, we’ll make it! And never forget that we are part of an elite team! We are the S.T.A.R.S.!”

“You’re right. We’ve made it through a very hard training, so something like this won’t intimidate us. If we act calm and collected then we will make it out of here alive.”

“That’s right, the…” Rebecca stopped mid-sentence. She was looking at a big window behind Richard. The sun was already setting fast and the forest, framed by the red light of the evening sky, turned thicker by the minute. On a path leading into the dark green of the forest, two men were walking by. They were carrying something, a bag, barely big enough for a person to fit in. Almost nothing could surprise Rebecca anymore.

“What are they doing? Who are those men? They didn’t look like zombies.” Rebecca couldn’t make out how big the men were, however, they seemed to be fairly big and strong.

Rebecca couldn’t know that Sergei and Ivan transported the prototype of the creature, which would become the most powerful biological weapon of all time and had been created in the labs underneath the mansion. The mansion belonged to Umbrella, just like the training facility. Rebecca and Richard would only find this out much later, of course.
“Oh great, those guys are voluntarily heading right into the monster-infested forest”, said Richard surprised. “Whatever… Anyway, we must not forget to report this to the Captain later.”


“Okay, then let’s go!”

Rebecca and Richard exited the room and zombies started to attack them immediately from all sides. The fight against the seemingly endless hordes of monsters had started once again. The hallway led them to a veranda. There they were attacked by huge wasps, bats and other kinds of monsters.

Richard and Rebecca fought their way through towards another room. After finally entering the room and closing the doors behind them, they were suddenly surrounded by silence. They both released a breath of relief. However, right after that, shattered glass and black things flew into the room. They were crows, but not normal ones. They were monstrous creatures, infected with the virus. Unimpressed by the bullets coming at them, the crows attacked Rebecca and Richard. They only had one aim: to scratch out Rebecca and Richard’s eyes.

Richard fired his AK-47 which he had found along the way, but not even sustained fire could stop the crows. The birds pushed both of them back, despite all their fighting. The smallest mistake could be their last one. Exhaustion made it more and more difficult for Rebecca to concentrate. She knew there were stairs behind her but she thought it would’ve been a few more steps until she reached the last step. Fumbling around she moved backwards, keeping the crows in her sight. Suddenly, she missed a step and fell down the stairs.

The crows used the opportunity to attack even stronger. Richard didn’t back down and continued to fight with his assault rifle and his knife. He managed to defeat the last crow and the room was silent again.  Richard immediately ran towards Rebecca who was lying at the bottom of the staircase, motionless.

“Are you okay, Rebecca?”

“Yes, I’m okay.” She got up, a painful expression on her face and holding her hips. “Guess I was too motivated.”

Richard let out a scoffing laugh.

“You don’t need to apologize. I don’t know anyone who can keep a clear head under such circumstances.” Richard wanted to pocket his knife when he noticed that he couldn’t let go of it. He took a deep breath and then, mustering a lot of willpower, he loosened his grip on the handle. One finger at a time. The constant tension had taken its toll on him as well, far more than what he had ever imagined.

Tired, he said, “It is possible that we are the sole survivors of our team.” He released the emptied magazine from the assault rifle and let it fall to the ground.

“Shit, that was my last magazine. I guess we’re next.”

“They will get us out of here soon, I’m sure of it”, said Rebecca, smiling. Her smile was an honest smile. Richard could feel that she believed that from the bottom of her heart.

“The Captain assured us that a rescue team would come. We must not give up on us now.” Richard silently focused on the now useless rifle.

“Look, Richard, I also came to save you, after all.”

It was strange that Rebecca could still smile, although she must’ve been as exhausted as he was.

“You mean you came to support me?”

“No, Richard. I am your bodyguard.” Rebecca laughed, making him laugh as well. It was this open, engaging smile he was usually known for. Rebecca was an expert in chemistry who knows a lot about explosives, drugs and similar things – but monsters weren’t part of that. Yet her smile was more important right now than all of her knowledge.

However, the two would have nothing to laugh about anymore soon enough. And it would’ve been a lie to say that they didn’t have any idea about that – because Rebecca and Richard could feel it coming closer. They had come across all kinds of horrible monsters along the way and managed to survive. And maybe that was what made them act a bit too reckless. Exhaustion made them lose their clear view for the situation.

When they turned around, it already towered over them. It, that was what had a head the size of a small car. The head of a snake. A snake so big that it could’ve been right out of a divine legend. It hissed threateningly and opened its mouth. The whole head now seemed to be a huge maw. Its fangs flashed sharply, just like daggers. A clear liquid dropped from the two longest fangs. Venom, probably. And not too little. If a mutated animal was now venomous on top of everything, then…

“God help us…” Richard said. Then he fell silent. Before he could finish his sentence, he had already pulled the trigger. He didn’t have the assault rifle anymore but he still had his pistol. Richard emptied it in no time and reloaded. When he hit the snake’s maw he could see pieces of flesh and blood splatter.  He needed to hit the snake’s extremely robust outer skin at a right angle, otherwise the bullets bounced off the scales.

Rebecca also focused her shots on the snake’s head. She aimed for the yellow eyes but they were also protected by the scale armor. She couldn’t even hurt the snake in the slightest. With a threatening hiss and an unbelievable speed, the huge snake jumped at Richard and Rebecca. Both of them fired two, three more shots and then dodged to the side – this wasn’t going to work.

“Run!” Richard screamed.

Both of them were running along a hallway. It was so tight that the snake’s head barely fit into it. However, the snake couldn’t be stopped and continued to chase them with its unbelievable speed. While on the run, Rebecca and Richard passed the many maze-like hallways of the mansion. There was no time for looking around. Just forward, on and on, one step after another. Until they reached a dead end. There was a big door at the end of the hallway - and it was locked, of course. They ran against the door and threw themselves at it until it budged.

Rebecca and Richard now were in a library and slammed the door behind them. The room was two stories high and had an opening in the middle area, the walls were covered with bookshelves. Judging by the amount of books, this library was as good as any other local library in the country.

Something slammed against the closed door with a tremendous force. A threatening hiss could be heard from the outside. Shortly after that, the enormous snake slammed against the door a second time and the door was tossed into the room.

“Come on you monster!” Richard growled, facing the snake.

Rebecca noticed what Richard’s intention was and jumped to the side. In the meantime, Richard focused on the snake’s snout and began firing. Pieces of skin and blood splattered. The huge snake jumped at Richard. He escaped at the last moment and fired at the snake’s snout when it turned around.

Those wounds were hardly fatal but the snake was bothered by it nevertheless. Richard knew that reptiles, like all other cold-blooded animals, couldn’t move around quickly for a longer time because they are unable to keep their body temperature at a constant level. Therefore, Rebecca and Richard still had a chance to win this fight. They just had to keep fighting. The snake’s movement slowed down little by little indeed. It even had troubles keeping its head up after a while. It soon would lose its temper and go for an all-or-nothing attack to win this fight.

That was the moment Richard and Rebecca were waiting for while they rapidly changed their positions. Shoot and dodge, dodge and shoot. The snake continued to swoop its head down on them. The pair dodged the attacks and patiently waited for an opportunity to attack. Their patience was rewarded. The snake opened its jaw and jumped at Richard to kill him with only one bite. Rebecca was watching the whole situation carefully. The second she got a clear sight of the snake’s deep mouth, she threw a grenade. Richard started firing at the same time. The snake’s tongue was ripped apart, blood and flesh splattered.

That was too much, even for a huge snake like this. It was shaking, fell to the side and rolled up like a ball of wool. One of the big bookshelves fell over with a bang. The next second, a dull bang could be heard from inside the snake’s body. The snake opened its mouth reflexively. Like a dragon in agony the monster spit dark red flames and black smoke. Dust clouds and smoke were whirled up and blocked Rebecca and Richard’s view.

Shortly after the dust settled, Rebecca and Richard were looking at the snake’s weak body lying on the floor.

“I think that was it.” Richard went over to the snake and kicked it. The monster wasn’t moving.

“I hope that was it…” Rebecca sank to the floor and released a sigh of relief.

“Hey, there’s no time to rest!” Richard reached his hand to her. He had no doubts about their victory, not in the slightest. However, it would have benefitted him to remember how tough some of the monsters in this mansion had been.

The snake moved its head. And then, with sheer unbelievable speed, it opened its mouth and jumped forwards like a missile. It was decision time. Richard pushed Rebecca out of the way. The rookie had to watch the monster sinking its venomous teeth into Richard’s body.

“Richard!!” Rebecca’s desperate scream came too late. The teeth dug deep into his side and one of his thighs. The snake lifted Richard into the air with ease. And then – like a child playing with a doll – the monster started spinning Richard around. Rebecca immediately jumped on the snake’s body and opened fire. Muzzle directly at the snake’s skin, she shot bullet after bullet into it. However, the snake started shaking and threw Rebecca off. The police woman was slammed into a wall. She blacked out for a second and lost consciousness. It was like a lightning strike and Rebecca’s head was filled with white light.
When Rebecca recovered a few seconds later she got back up immediately and ran back towards the snake.

“You goddamn monster!! Let Richard go! Now!” Rebecca shot at the huge snake from a short distance. When the magazine was empty, Rebecca pulled out her knife and rammed it between the reptile’s hard scales. Again and again. Rebecca was thrown against a wall again. And also Richard, still trapped in the snake’s mouth, was not to get off lightly. The snake knocked some bookshelves over and smashed him two or three times against the walls and floor. But no matter what happened, Richard didn’t let go of his gun. He looked for an opening between his body and the snake’s fangs and pointed the gun’s muzzle at it. And then he pulled the trigger.

The barrel was so hot that it burned Richard’s hand. However, the S.T.A.R.S. officer continued firing. He shot bullet after bullet into the snake’s mouth until it winced in pain and finally threw him away. Richard was thrown to the side, smashed into a wall and then fell to the ground. The snake was clearly exhausted. It turned its two victims adrift and bolted.


Rebecca hurried to her colleague’s side. Richard was in a bad condition. He looked like he’d been impaled. Grisly holes were in his thigh and his side, but apparently none of the large blood vessels were damaged and the loss of blood wasn’t that bad. Richard groaned and his teeth chattered loudly. The Bravo’s face was pale and sweaty. Richard Aiken, the elite soldier, usually physically and mentally tough, was writhing in pain. By now his thigh was swollen so much, black-red bloated flesh could be seen through his ripped pants.

“I’m sorry! I am so, so sorry! This is all my fault…” Rebecca was crying, hitting her fist on the ground. “Why? Why?”

Richard groaned “Don’t give me… that face…” Richard forced himself to cheer Rebecca up. “You are my… bodyguard.”

“Yeah, that’s right”, Rebecca answered, looking up. “I am your bodyguard. And I won’t let you die!” Rebecca gave Richard her hand.

“Can you see that?”

Richard nodded.

“How many fingers?”

Richard shook his head. Rebecca had been afraid of that, Richard couldn’t see properly anymore. His gaze was so clouded, everything was spinning.

“Okay, so one thing is definitely clear. The snake’s venom is hemotoxic, like that of a rattle snake. This type of venom destroys tissue and causes bleeding. This leads to severe pain and swelling. But, blessing in disguise I’d say. If it had been neurotoxic venom, you’d be dead by now.”

The huge snake was probably a biological weapon as well. A snake with slow working venom was used on purpose, rather than one with neurotoxic venom which would lead to an immediate death. Compared to a deadly venom, hemotoxic venom had two weakening effects on the enemy’s strength: The bitten soldier was now rendered useless but no way was he near fatally wounded. Because of this, his comrades need to take care of him – a necessity which slows the whole team down even more. Dead soldiers would normally be left behind because nothing could’ve been done for them anymore. It was the same effect anti-personnel mines have, which are just strong enough to tear off a person’s legs but are not fatal. Or letting a sniper shoot a person’s arms or legs on purpose. Every wounded soldier slows the whole team down. That was a truism of warfare.

“Shit… it hurt’s so much! Why does such a huge snake need venom anyway? It could’ve just swallowed me!”

Richard tried to sit up but Rebecca put her hand on his chest, pushing him back. “Stop. You have to lie still. If you move, the venom will spread through your body even further.”
“Shit! I can’t take it anymore! Shit!”

“Don’t talk! And no worries, Richard, you can make it! You’re invincible. And I am too, by the way. The others will come and get us out of here soon. I’m sure of it. My intuition has never betrayed me.”

Richard closed his eyes and his whole body began to shake violently. Rebecca didn’t lie. The hemotoxic venom didn’t cause an immediate death. However, the fangs had damaged his inner organs – the situation was serious. Yes, it seemed like a miracle that he was still alive and Rebecca knew this all too well. All of this happened, because she had been careless. Because she had let herself go. Because she had relied on him too much. Rebecca held the shaking Richard tight in her arms. “Lord, please, give me strength”, she prayed. “Give me the strength to save him. And give me the strength to survive with him.”

Wesker 6

Wesker had long since shed his white lab coat and left the training center at speed in order to immediately make his way to the meeting place. There he had to don his second face; that of Captain of S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team. He had led his men into the woods where the monsters were waiting for them. The Alpha Team was instructed to trace the Bravo Team, who had been missing in action since the previous night. At least, that was what the official order had been and it seemed perfectly reasonable, given the circumstances. Wesker was the only one that knew from the outset what his team were going to expect in this hell they were going to. In the end, only two of his team members would make it to the mansion alive; Chris Redfield and Jill Valentine.

For Wesker, so far everything had gone as expected. Although perhaps it would be more accurate to say that everything went according to plan for Wesker. How far would the developed biological weapons fare under real combat conditions - under combat conditions with well-trained operatives? This question would be answered in a large-scale experiment. And that was the real reason that Wesker had the Alpha Team lured to the mansion.

Would the biological weapons be a match against a battle-hardened and fearless elite unit such as S.T.A.R.S.? All data, which would contribute an answer to this question, would be fully recorded. A tiny module had been integrated into the helmet of each team member, which recorded everything from vital body functions and miniature digital cameras that were attached to the headsets of the soldiers. Wesker would collect all the memory cards from the modules after the mission was over. He wondered how the mutant creatures would react against his men and what strategies they would adopt when fighting? What tactics would both sides use? These were the questions Wesker was hoping to find answers to.

Accompanied by his last two remaining team members, he entered the mansion. Three surviving members of an originally six man strong team; - these figures alone at a glance made it clear what unrelenting harshness Alpha Team would face in the coming hours.

Finally, the team had fled from a pack of half-decayed black dogs and made it into the mansion. When they were finally behind the safety of the front door, they were greeted by a pervasive atmosphere of calm. The continuous struggle of the last few minutes suddenly appeared like a distant dream. They stood in the spacious hall. But before they could plan their next move, they suddenly heard the sound of gunfire in the distance coming from somewhere within the mansion. The three responded bluntly.

"I'll go and check it out," Said Chris.

"I'm coming too!" replied Jill.

"Be careful, people." Ordered Wesker. "I will stay and hold this position. We will meet again in 30 minutes, right here."

After synchronizing their watches, the two were on their way to the door that led to the dining room. Jill and Chris had only been gone a few seconds when Wesker sprang into action. He knew this mansion like the back of his hand, no wonder after all, the mansion was owned by Umbrella Corporation. Wesker ran to the wall opposite. There, behind a painting, there was a tiny slot. Wesker fished a card from his pocket and placed it into the slot. As if by magic part of the wall opened very quietly and very slowly, revealing a passage into an adjacent room. This was the control room.

On the walls of the control room, 25 screens were lined up. The pictures flickered over them, showing in detail what was going on inside the mansion. Wesker would not have to explore every room like Chris and Jill would, he could see everything from here on out. He settled on a very functional acting chair in front of the wall of screens. Everything that happened from inside the mansion would be observed from this control room and recorded.

"Well, let's get started," Wesker said to himself, and began to operate the switchboard. One of the monitors showed his two team members as they moved through the dining room. The duo crossed the dining room and stepped through a door at the end of the room into the adjoining room. There, a figure whose movements looked somewhat monotonous and mechanical. At first glance it looked like a man, but in reality it was not human. It was a former-man, a living-dead man. A zombie.

Wesker hit a button and zoomed in closer. The zombie was crouched there, holding someone in its arms. Not to protect him of course, but to feast on him. The camera zoomed in closer to the face of the man being eaten alive.

"Kenneth...", mumbled Wesker and he grinned mockingly. "What a shame. So shortly before the finish...;"

The man was Kenneth Sullivan, a member of S.T.A.R.S. Bravo Team. Wesker watched the dying man for a while, but the images soon bored him. Again, he flicked a switch and focused on another of the monitors. It looked as though he had come across some survivors from Bravo Team. Wesker could see a woman holding a man in his arms. The man was Richard Aiken and the woman was Rebecca Chambers. Wesker brought up the vital functions of the two members on another of the monitors.

"This guy will not live," muttered Wesker and reached into a drawer, pulling out an aluminium box. He tapped in a PIN code, and the lid of the casket opened. Inside the casket was a shot kit with a bottle of fluid and a vial for pumping the fluid into a syringe. He rolled up his sleeve and plunged the needle into the vein of his arm. In the clear vial he watched the mingled red threads of his own blood mix with the pus-yellow liquid in the syringe, he pushed down on the plunger. For a moment, the captain of Alpha Team pulled a twisted little face. Then he took a deep breath.

On the monitor it was obvious his men had begun firing upon the zombie that had eaten their comrade. Wesker's breathing became faster and shallower. On his forehead, tiny beads of sweat began to appear and the vein on his temple was pulsing. Wesker gritted his teeth until he could hear them crunch. A sudden pain like a thousand hot needles perforated his body. The glowing feeling dispersed in his body for a moment, then it gathered up again and travelled from here to there. Wesker endured the pain without a single complaint. He possessed an almost superhuman stamina. An ordinary man in such pain would have already fainted, perhaps even died from shock.

On the monitors it was visible that one zombie after another had been left in a shower of blood and flesh on the ground. Again and again, more shots rang out. Between all this Wesker could hear the sound of his own heavy breathing. He began to tremble violently all over his body. Then he could hold out no longer and Wesker slid slowly out of the chair and onto the floor. There he lay curled up like an embryo. The violent shaking and trembling continued. For a while, he flapped his limbs wildly and uncoordinated.

Then, suddenly, the pain disappeared. It was as if a strong wind had driven out the dark clouds in his mind and opened up the clear blue of the sky. Everything appeared to Wesker in absolute clarity and distinctness. For Wesker, it was a feeling as if he had lived his entire life up until that point blindfolded. Something tore in his head, and burst out, like the birth of a new star in boundless universe that expanded inside his brain. And then Wesker remembered. He remembered what it must have been like to be born as a primitive life inside a hot and oppressive sea, comparing himself to the very first organic compounds that had the ability to reproduce. And now the endoskeleton had arisen inside of him as he had been given a portal, back from the completion of the very first small brain right through to the current dominant organism humans had become. He remembered the whole 3.8 billion years.

And then Wesker knew it. He knew what he was now; he was standing at the summit of 3.8 billion years of evolution. Wesker laughed. He laughed heartily and was holding his stomach with laughter. Then he reached for his sunglasses and glanced at the two "monkeys" who were busily hopping about on the screen. What poor, primitive creatures, thought Wesker. Mere intermediate products on the long road to evolution...

The Mansion Incident 2

There was hardly any person who was able to calmly watch a friend getting eaten by a monster. The elite soldiers of S.T.A.R.S., who all had years of experience and went through tough training, showed no signs of panic or concern. And yet it was absolutely certain, that this insane stress they were exposed to had taken its toll on them.

“Kenneth?” Chris called.

A zombie had ripped out Kenneth’s throat. However, Kenneth was still alive. His cry for help was merely a hoarse, weak gurgle. Jill didn’t hesitate; she did what was only rational and reasonable. She moved closer to the creature. Then she put her gun’s muzzle on the cannibal’s temple and pulled the trigger. The back of the zombie’s head was blown off; the monster fell to the ground.
Jill looked at Kenneth, neither was he moving, nor was he breathing anymore. There was a lot of blood coming out of the wound on his neck. Jill looked into Kenneth’s eyes, his pupils were dilated. She checked his pulse, mumbling a short prayer for her comrade. She then turned to Chris, shaking her head.

“I don’t get it”, Chris said.

“Let’s head back to the main hall” Jill replied, looking at the zombie she shot earlier. “I don’t think he was all alone in here.”

“Damn right” Chris agreed, pointing his gun at Jill who just got up. However, Jill wasn’t surprised at all. When Chris pulled the trigger, Jill ducked. The bullet hit a zombie’s head just when it came towards her, arms reaching in her direction. Just like a wakening call, zombies were coming from the nearby rooms and hallways all of a sudden. They were moving towards Jill and Chris, their bodies decaying.

“Wanna leave?” Chris asked casually, as if this were a walk through the park.

Both were professionals, however. No matter how intimidating those monsters were, as long as they could fight them with their weapons there was nothing to be scared of. Chris and Jill took care of the zombies’ heads, one by one, with precise shots. When the zombies came too close they used their knives, stabbing them in the neck and finishing them with a kick. Step by step, Chris and Jill were fighting their way back to the main hall. When the two Alpha Team members finally arrived, they were surprised that Wesker was nowhere to be found. 30 minutes were already over, which means he was supposed to be there.

“That’s unlike him, leaving a rendezvous point”, Jill wondered.

“You think something happened?”

“Well, I do have a bad feeling about this…”

“I thought something was off with this mission from the beginning”, Chris agreed.

“Maybe we should take bad foreboding more serious.”

“What would you do now? Listen to your bad feeling and get away from here?” he asked.

“You know what? When I hear a strange sound during the night, I can’t get back to sleep until I found out what caused it.”

“Roger that. Then we have to go on until you can go back to sleep again.”

Jill had to laugh. “Thanks, Chris. I didn’t think you could be so considerate.”

Both of them seemed relaxed, like this was indeed a walk in the park – but no one would take a stroll through the park with guns in their hands, of course. And zombies attacking all of a sudden also did not fit into the picture.

“Looks like this place isn’t safe”, Chris commented.

“Want to find out the reason for all of this?”

“I’m worried about Wesker”

“Not really, I think Wesker can take care of himself”, Jill replied.

“Anyway, let’s check the upper floor. I think the shots we heard earlier came from that direction.”

There were stairs leading to the second floor in the middle of the main hall.
“This mansion is weird”, said Jill.

Chris agreed, “Indeed. Who builds a mansion in an isolated area like this?”

“All those terrible murders happened in this area. I’m sure there is a connection between them and this house.”

“You can bet on that. I don’t know what this mansion was built for, but something is really suspicious about it.”

“Can you contact Bravo Team?” Jill asked?

“No, not a chance. I just can’t get through.” Chris put the walkie-talkie back into his pocket.

“We have to look for any survivors.”

“Yes. I’m just wondering how long someone could’ve survived after arriving at this house.”

“Don’t forget that we are still alive, Chris. If we could make it, then so could someone from Bravo Team.”

Chris agreed, anything was possible in this mansion. A dead dog was running towards them a moment later. The flesh on its flank was ripped off, exposing the ribs underneath. Some intestines were hanging out, dragging behind. However, this didn’t stop the dog from attacking the two Alpha Team members with an enormous speed - but neither of them panicked. A short glance at each other and then Chris stopped the dog with a single shot. The creature was lying on the ground, jerking, trying to get back on its feet, but before it could do that, Jill shot it in the head.

“You’re lucky that you’re not a dog person.”

“That’s right, I prefer cats. Well, the living ones, if you know what I mean.”

The two were following a hallway on the second floor which led them into another room. Again and again zombies were showing up, attacking them, longing for their flesh.

“Those things are tough sons of bitches”, Chris complained.

“Hey, don’t forget that you’re in the company of a lady. Do you at least know how to apologize?”

“Whoops, pardon me… I am so, so sorry that I used such bad vocabulary, my lady”, Chris answered, blowing off a zombie’s head. Jill took down a monster with her stun gun, put her boot on its neck and shot a bullet in its head. The action looked cold-blooded and an ignorant witness might have felt compassion for the zombies. Not the two Alpha Team members, however. They took down monster after monster with determination and precision.

“Look, over there!” Jill shouted, approaching a huge door.

“Looks like an explosion”, Chris noted.

The destroyed door was hanging in the frame, wooden chips were lying on the other side. Chris stepped through the broken door “This was no explosion, nothing is burned here. The door was destroyed with brute force.”
They were in a library.

“Damn, this one is superior to the library in my old high school.”

“Wait, you visited a library during your time in school? I can’t believe it”, Jill said mockingly.

“Of course! This was where I had my dates. No one came in to disturb us.”

“That’s not what libraries are meant for.”

“I didn’t do that…”

Shelves were lying on the ground, books were scattered everywhere.

“Looks like Godzilla had a date in here”, Jill said laconic.

“No Godzilla… but… “Chris stopped talking. He was staring at something behind Jill. Jill turned around.

“What a snake… unbelievable…”

It was understandable that Jill could not believe her eyes. She saw a head, so big that a bed would’ve fit on top of it. The snake made an intimidating hissing sound.

“I bet a dime that this thing is venomous”, Jill said, putting her gun back into the holster and took out her machine gun.

“I’m in! And who of us should find out?”, Chris asked, putting a new magazine into his machine pistol.

“I suggest you let it bite you, then we know!”, Jill replied and continued firing. 600 bullets per minute were fired through the room, directly into the target.

“I don’t think I let it come this far! The beast won’t eat me that easily!” Chris was also firing at the snake.

“We should get some distance between us and that beast”, Jill said in an out-of-place casual tone and dodged to the side.

“You’re right. When dealing with a venomous snake, the slightest scratch can be a death sentence”.

Chris moved in the other direction. Both were concentrating their shots at the snake’s head. Scales were destroyed, blood splattered. One bullet hit the snake’s right eye, the eyeball exploded with a loud sound. When the snake opened its mouth in pain, Chris and Jill wasted no time and aimed directly at it. The body of the huge snake started shaking and then fell to the ground like a felled tree. Chris approached the reptile and shot one last salvo into its eye.

“That was quick”, he said.

“I think it was already weakened”, Jill replied. “It probably had already been through a fight.”

“Looks like our heroes are over there.”

Chris pointed towards a corner in the room where Rebecca Chambers was sitting, supporting Richard Aiken.

“Finally! Reinforcement is here!”, Rebecca shouted. Her happiness was obvious.

“I’m Chris from the Alpha Team, and this is…”

“Jill Valentine, also from the Alpha Team. Nice to meet you”, Jill said and reached for Rebecca’s hand.

“I’m Rebecca Chambers from the Bravo Team.” Rebecca responded to the handshake.

“You’re the rookie, aren’t you? I’ve heard about you. What happened? Was Richard bitten by the snake?”

Rebecca nodded. Jill kneeled down next to Richard and checked his wounds. The Bravo Team member was very weak. Jill carefully touched his forehead and his cheeks. No reaction. Only heavy breathing could be heard from him. Jill brought her lips close to Richard’s ear.

“You have to hang in there just a little longer, Richard. I will get you out of here, I promise”, she whispered. When she got up she said with a smile “Don’t worry, he will make it.”

“Thank goodness…”, Rebecca said relieved.

“Consider it experience”, Chris said. “You’ll get used to it quickly. I just don’t know whether this is a good thing or not.”

“It’s good”, Jill replied and turned back to Rebecca. “We have to continue our search for the others. You made it, so it might be possible that others did too.”

“Even our captain disappeared without a trace. Wesker is tough, he won’t die easily. However, we can’t let him fight alone”, Chris said and looked at Richard’s leg.

“The snake’s venom got him pretty bad, but if we move him it gets even worse. We can’t take him with us through the building, so it’s best to leave him here for now. Take good care of him until we get rescued. Okay?” Chris was giving Rebecca an insistent look.

“Roger”, the Bravo Team member replied explicitly.

Jill had put supplies, medication and ammo next to Rebecca. “This should last you for a while.”

“I’m sure, thank you very much”, Rebecca replied.

They could see on her face that she trusted them without a doubt. Jill looked Rebecca straight into the eyes and said “You’re on the right way to become a good soldier.”

“The question is whether this is a good thing or not”, Chris added with a smile on his face.

The Mansion Incident 3

“We have to help Richard”, Jill said.

“You usually use a serum if venom is involved”, Chris answered. “The question is, if we can find a serum for a monster snake’s venom around here.”

Jill was confident, “This huge snake was definitely created here, so there has to be a serum somewhere.”

“I just hope you don’t have any false expectations…."

“If we look for it, we’ll find out. We have to do anything to get Richard out of here alive. That’s our duty, dammit!”

“So you’re not giving up as long as there’s a chance left?”

“Exactly. Just like the rookie”, Jill replied.

“That’s right, the new rookie is a tough one. She seems calm and determined although she’s probably been through a lot. She was tired but she didn’t give up.”

“Yes, she’s trying to give her best in every situation.”

“Just like me, you wanted to say?”

“Yes, just like me. She’ll make it. She will survive”, Jill stressed. “She’s tough. She is capable. And luck will be on her side.”

“Just like you?”

“Just like me, Chris.”

“That’s what I call self-confidence. Then I’m sure that trying to contact the Captain is an easy thing for you, right?”

“He probably doesn’t get a signal wherever he is.”

“Or his walkie-talkie is broken. Or he’s dead.”

“Forget it, Chris. The Captain doesn’t die that easy.”

Although they were talking casually, zombies still attacked them again and again, but Chris and Jill remained calm. As soon as a zombie appeared, they took care of it. They blew them to kingdom come. When the two Alpha Team members reached the courtyard the sun had already set. The weather turned bad and it became dark, no moon and no stars could be seen in the sky. Everything was covered in darkness.

“Not a nice atmosphere”, Jill said.

“Ever since this morning if you ask me”, Chris replied.

“Something’s coming!”, both called in unison.

It was dogs, dark dogs with terrifying snouts. And of course they were already dead. Chris and Jill fought them with precise shooting and fought their way through the next few areas. Then they reached a pool filled with water, blocking the way. If they wanted to reach the door on the other side, they had no choice but to cross this pool. After everything they’ve been through so far, swimming didn’t seem to be the best idea. The water shimmered like oil and didn’t look very inviting.

“There’s a drain on the other side”, Jill called. “I’m sure we can open it with this!”

Jill ran towards a crank next to the sluice and started to use it. The sluice opened and the water disappeared. When the water level decreased stones became visible, creating a path through the pool. There was a ladder attached to the pool’s edge and they were able to climb down.

“After you, please”, Jill said.

“I thought it’s ladies first.”

“Funny that you come up with this now.”

They could make out a movement under the pitch black water surface. It was snakes, many snakes. They weren’t as big as the snake in the library but they seemed very aggressive. Chris and Jill tried to fight them off, shooting at them, while they were making their way through the pool. More and more snakes were coming at them but Chris and Jill managed to make it to the other side.

After passing a well, Chris and Jill noticed an artificial waterfall to their right-hand side. They could make out a door behind the waterfall. They approached it and found a ladder leading towards an underground area. They went down immediately and reached (a) tunnel made of stone. It seemed like this tunnel had been there for a long time.

“I’m wondering what this is”, Jill said.

“It looks like some sort of mines”, Chris answered.

“Does that mean that they were digging for coal in here?”

Something was sitting in the hallway in front of them, it looked similar to a frog. However, this creature, which looked like a frog-ape hybrid, was much bigger than Jill. And its sharp claws were definitely no fashion accessory. Those claws looked very functional, as if they could rip off a head with one blow.

Suddenly, the monster leapt in Jill’s direction, its claws aiming at her face. Jill ducked, the claws missing her face by mere inches. Chris opened fire the second the monster landed on its feet. One of its scales flew off, but the monster didn’t seem to care and prepared to jump again. For something made of flesh and blood it seemed to be really tough. It jumped again, Chris dodged, and when he saw the monster’s white, unprotected belly, he knew what he had to do.

Every animal had a different weak spot. One quick glance and Jill convinced Chris that she had the same idea. Both started shooting at the monster’s back while it was recovering on the ground. Scales scattered and it prepared for another jump. It leapt in Jill’s direction and she ducked again. She pointed her gun towards its white belly and pulled the trigger. Intestines fell on her and the monster collapsed, squeaking in pain. Two, three twists and then it stopped. Chris kicked its body and shot another bullet into the now exposed guts. Liquids splashed around and the monster stopped moving for good.
“What a beast…” Chris carefully kicked the monster’s body.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if there are more of them”, Jill added.

They continued their way through the tunnels and learned rather quickly that Jill was right. Their next enemy was a spider with the size of a dog. The Alphas took it down, never losing their coolness. It was like crushing a cockroach with a rolled up newspaper.

“This is like Hollywood’s chamber of horrors”, Jill said.

“Right, this feels like a carnival.”

At the end of the underground tunnel was a box and both Alphas used it to climb back up.

“Looks like we’re in a different building now”, Jill stated.

Both passed through rooms and corridors, climbed ladders up and down – the mansion seemed to have an unlimited amount of rooms. They had to fight the living dead repeatedly, but they hadn’t seen an actual living person in some time.

“The atmosphere in this mansion is really upsetting”, Chris mentioned at some point. “If only it was properly lit. It’s really hard to see in here.”

“This mansion is gigantic, it’s almost like a maze”, Jill added.

“This is taking too long!”

“I think that’s exactly the reason why they built it like that.”

“You mean for entertainment?”, Chris asked.

“Exactly”, Jill replied. “I have the feeling someone built this so that we have our work cut out for us. This almost feels like a videogame!”

“So you wanna tell me that this is some sort of trap?

“It might be possible.”

“That’s still no answer to where Wesker is.”

“In a dead zone”, Jill said.

“Right, but…”

Chris opened a door and they entered a room with another pool in the middle. Water flooded the nearby hallway.

“I guess we have no choice but to go through there”, Chris said.

The room’s exit was at the other side of the pool. Both Alpha Team members waded through the pool, knee-deep in the water.

“Jill, something’s there.”

“Looks like it, yeah.”

Dark shadows were moving in circles through the pool, and they were moving fast. Several dark shadows.

“Let’s hope they continue moving in circles”, Jill said.

“Yeah, it would suck if they’d come closer”, Chris agreed.

As if by command the first shadow dashed at them.

“It’s coming”, Chris screamed.

Both Alpha Team members readied their machine guns. The water was moving, spray splashed and the beast moved its head out of the water. It was a shark. With its jaw wide open, it charged at Chris. He fired a round into the fish’s body and ducked. Above him, just where his head was seconds ago, the shark’s jaws crushed together. Jill also started firing at the shark in the meantime. She aimed for the part between the shark’s head and gills. Then everything happened as fast as lightning. The shark turned its head and disappeared into the deep water. They must have hit the right spot.

“Let’s get out of here!”

Chris started running and Jill followed suit. Both of them were now running for their lives. They had a small chance when fighting against a shark in the water, especially in this case, because those were not any ordinary sharks. They noticed that running in the water was difficult and it was obvious that the sharks weren’t going to let that chance slip. The sharks were coming closer, one of them jumped at Chris again. He barely escaped and the shark’s huge body missed its mark. Jill started firing at the second shark which made its way through the hallway. However, that didn’t seem to impress it, because it knew that its prey was more or less trapped inside this narrow hallway.

It came towards Jill, mouth wide open, two rows of razor-sharp teeth aimed at her. Jill could clearly see the shark moving its little, malicious eyes while preparing for its attack. She stayed calm, nonetheless.  And then the shark lunged at her as if it wanted to rip its victim’s upper body apart. She grabbed the railing and jumped in the very last moment. The shark jumped underneath her and she landed on top of its back, ramming her knife into its head with all her strength. The shark jumped and Jill fell off and landed on the other side, directly in the tank. Her body sank into the dark water. Several big shadows made their way towards her immediately and when Jill saw the first shark’s teeth in front of her, she abandoned all hope – but fate was on her side. Muffled shots could be heard, the bullets flew past Jill and through the water, leaving white spiral traces. More and more of those traces showed up and one finally hit the shark which was coming at Jill. The bullet hit its head – and it worked. The shark turned around and disappeared, just an arm’s length away from Jill.

She fought her way back to the water’s surface, grabbed the railing and pulled herself up, back in the hallway.

“Can’t you aim a little better?” she complained while running with Chris towards the exit, both of them out of breath. “You almost hit me!”

“Hey, I just thought dying by a bullet might be better than getting torn apart by a shark”, Chris replied.

“That was murder!”

“Bullshit, you survived it.”

“Yes, otherwise you would’ve had it coming!”

While they were arguing they reached a door, leading to their safety. They left the room and closed the door behind them.

“Well, I guess we avoided ending up as fish food then”, Chris said, relieved.
“I just think that, as long as we’re in this damn mansion, we still might end up as dinner…”

Jill couldn’t continue speaking. In that moment, she disappeared from Chris’ sight. Chris looked down first, then upwards and then he noticed something long moving around. For a second he thought it was another snake but then he saw several dark green, long arms moving back and forth underneath the ceiling – and those tentacles held Jill captive. In the midst of those tentacles there were thick fleshy flower petals. This time, they had to fight a plant monster.


Chris’ scream was barely audible while he fired his machine gun. He fired directly at the plant’s core. A yellow powder appeared, probably pollen, and a terrible stench covered the whole area. The smell of decomposition. The pollen blocked Chris’ view but he continued firing. After a while, Jill fell down, Cursing briefly, she grabbed her machine gun and started firing at the big plant as well.

“Dammit, what is this thing?” Chris shouted.

It threw its tentacles at Chris and Jill, just like an anemone hanging from the ceiling. Again and again the spiky tentacles were reaching out for them. All those bullets didn’t seem to bother it and there was no way to tell if they even affected it.

“Well, it doesn’t get boring in here, that’s for sure!” Chris cursed, reaching for a hand grenade he found on the way. He pulled the lock pin “three, two, one… eat this!”

Chris threw the grenade and it flew directly into the plant’s core. Then it exploded and a terrible smell appeared. It must have come from the plant’s sap which was scattered across the room due to the explosion. It seemed to be made of acid and it left red burns and swellings on Chris and Jill’s skin. Thick clouds of dust and pollen spread across the room.

“Don’t stop firing! That thing is a tough one!” Chris shouted.

Jill could hear Chris’ voice but she had no idea where exactly he was. Once in a while a spiky tentacle shot out of the dust. Muzzle flash was coloring the dust around them in red. Jill was carefully crawling on the floor while she continued shooting. The dust finally disappeared after a while but the plant showed no sign of defeat, however.

“Why does this damn thing have to be so resilient?” Chris shouted, stressed out.

Jill was surprised that Chris had nothing better to do than complaining, and she was also surprised that he still had his sense of humor. She tried to encourage herself and checked for a better location – and then she saw something in a corner. She was wondering if those were the plant’s roots. In any case, it was a big bundle of intertwined strands, each of them as thick as a human’s thigh. Within those strands there was a dead body. It was already half mummified and it was holding a Russian AKM rifle, with a grenade launcher attached to it.

“That comes in handy”, Jill thought and was already running towards it. She grabbed the weapon from the bony fingers of the expressionless mummy. The grenade launcher was still loaded and three additional grenades were in the dead person’s belt. They didn’t look new anymore, but that was fine as long as they were still working – and Jill didn’t have time to hesitate anyway. She checked if the weapon was loaded correctly, turned the safety off and kneeled on the ground. She then aimed the muzzle exactly at the big plant on the ceiling.

“Go to hell, you monster!”

Jill pulled the trigger. There wasn’t much distance between her and the ceiling but she figured it was still barely safe enough. A flash of lightning, followed by a loud bang. The plant’s sap was flying everywhere. Chris and Jill communicated with a quick glance and took cover from the blast in the corner furthest away from the plant, but they still got covered in some acid which was burning their skin.

Jill moved the lower part of the grenade launcher backwards and ejected the empty shell, then she reloaded. She aimed at the ceiling where the plant had been, the room was still covered in black billowing dust – and when it finally disappeared, she noticed that the plant had been destroyed completely and nothing was left of it.

The Mansion Incident 4

The plant was defeated but the hellish freak show went on. Chris and Jill had proven that they were among S.T.A.R.S.’s best soldiers and for them the terrifying monsters were nothing more than target practice. Room after room and hallway after hallway, those two made their way through the mansion, although some of the fights had left their marks on them – the ones with the sharks or the plant for example. There had been a few close calls but somehow they managed to come out of it unharmed.

The longer they were in the mansion the more they found out about it. As it happens, they were able to find a serum for the big snake’s venom and also found out that the snake is called “Yawn” – and they eventually discovered that no one was left alive, except for Rebecca and Richard. Little by little they uncovered the secret behind the purpose of the mansion and the laboratory underneath it.

Both of them weren’t experts, of course. That’s why they couldn’t understand the exact details of the research that was done in the mansion. However, they were able to figure out that it was about a virus from documents they found and also that humans were repeatedly used for experiments. Whoever was infected with that virus died and then came back to life – with the slight difference that they weren’t human anymore but a cannibalistic monster. They didn’t have the time to read all the documents but it was clear to them that the Umbrella Corporation used that virus to create new bio-organic weapons. They were monstrous creatures with extreme powers and Umbrella did everything to turn them into functional weapons.

“Don’t you find this weird?” Chris asked.

“Excuse me, but what is left to find weird after all we’ve been through?” Jill asked back while shooting a bullet into a rotten corpse’s head. Wasn’t everything they had seen during the last hours weird enough?

“What I mean is, isn’t it weird that we got into this mess in the first place?” Chris clarified.

“No. I thought we’re here because we’ve lost contact with Bravo Team and then went to look for them.”

“That’s right, that was the reason, but … don’t you remember that you mentioned that it seemed like this was meant to be some sort of entertainment?”

“Of course I remember”, Jill answered.

Meanwhile both of them were entering a power room and with one quick glance with their trained eyes they knew what all those buttons on the control panel were for. They pushed some of those buttons and activated a few more.

“All those monsters and especially the conveniently placed weapons lying around, everything looks as it had been prepared from the very beginning… like some sort of invitation for us. As if someone wanted to watch us making our way through this real-life video game maze.”

“Do I understand this correctly, Chris? You also want to say that everything here is a trap and someone led us here on purpose?”

“Don’t you agree that it is strange that monsters are jumping at us from behind every corner, like they were waiting for us? Or that we regularly find weapons and ammo along the way?”

“Yes, indeed…”

They entered a lift and made their way down.

“And all for what?”

“In the beginning I thought this was some sort of training, but it was way too dangerous of course. No one would let people die during training.”

They exited the lift. The only way to go was a tight hallway and it ended at a door. Chris and Jill looked around – there were no monsters in sight – and then they opened the door. They noticed a terrible stench, it smelled like inside a hospital and it smelled metallic. The room was very big and several machines and devices with a purpose unknown to them were in it. Everything looked like a big experimental laboratory. They carefully moved between the machines until they reached a huge glass cylinder which was filled with liquid – and something was floating in it: a giant, more than 2 meters (6.6 ft.) tall. It looked like straight out of a terrible nightmare.

That monsters body was asymmetric, the left part seemed bloated and was covered in swollen veins and infected skin. At the end of its massive left arm there were spiky sickle-shaped claws. Under the skin of the left part of the chest a pulsating, pounding heart was clearly visible and it was as big as a huddled cat. So that thing was alive – well, whatever counted as “alive” for those creatures. Jill pointed her gun at it and then she heard someone clapping all of a sudden.

“Not bad! Not bad at all! But that was to be expected." A man stepped forward.

“Wesker?!” Chris called

“This is perfect…” Wesker declared happily while he was closing in on Chris and Jill. “The Umbrella Corporation’s biological weapons against perfectly trained flesh and blood combatants. That’s high quality data I gathered here.”
All of a sudden, as if magic was involved, Wesker was holding a gun in his hands.

“I had the feeling there was a traitor within the RPD or S.T.A.R.S., but that it’s you…” Chris glared at Wesker. “So you led the teams here, am I right?”

“Excellent deduction. Everything was planned by the Umbrella Corporation. However, not that I would need the help of such an organization…” the corners of his mouth twitched.

That was probably supposed to be a grin. The captain of the Alpha Team moved to the front side of the glass tank. “Not as long as I have this ultimate lifeform… Tyrant!”

Wesker started operating the control panel in the front of the glass tank. The liquid was removed from the tank. Now it was clearly visible that the monster’s heart was pumping vigorously. The Tyrant’s arm was twitching. Wesker was looking at it delightedly. “It’s beautiful, don’t you think?”

The Tyrant moved its head. He was looking at Wesker who was standing right in front of him. The creature opened its mouth and then all of a sudden it moved its arm forwards. The bulletproof glass burst and the Tyrant was now standing in front of Wesker. Its long curved claws suddenly pierced through Wesker’s chest – so deep that the tip of the claws came out of his back. Without any effort the Tyrant moved its arm and lifted Wesker up into the air. It showed a fierce and terrible strength and howled like a wild animal. And then it moved its arm away from its body and Wesker was thrown away. His body was thrown into the air like a puppet and he got slammed against a wall, landing on the ground with twisted limbs. A pool of blood started to frame his body. Then sirens went off and a voice could be heard throughout the room:

“Emergency! The self-destruct system has been activated! All personnel must evacuate immediately!”

“What? Are you kidding me?!” Chris shouted.

“I don’t think this beast has any sense of humor”, Jill commented.

After it took down its master, the Tyrant made its way towards Chris and Jill. They exchanged a quick glance and then started firing at it, making their way backwards.

“This son of a bitch!” Chris said and quickly looked at Wesker lying in a pool of his own blood. “First he betrays us and then his own creature kills him. He really left us with something nice here.”

“Yes, his betrayal will affect us even after his death.”

In contrast to the creatures they fought before, the Tyrant had some sort of intelligence. That clearly set it apart from the zombies which were solely controlled by their urges and also from the monstrous animals which had their physical appearance and strength enhanced. The creatures the two Alpha Team members fought before had shown near invincible vitality and therefore didn’t back away from incoming attacks. They charged directly at their enemies – just like the fighting machines they were supposed to be.

The Tyrant also showed an enormous strength but it wasn’t stupid enough to run directly into enemies’ fire. It was constantly moving fast, always careful, and attacking with high speed as soon as Chris or Jill were nearby. It tried to get between the two, probably thinking that they’d stop firing out of fear of ricochets or getting hit by each other’s bullets as long as it was standing between them. And not even a machine gun fired from close distance had an effect on it.

The fight got harder and harder for Jill and Chris but none of them thought about giving up. They were fighting relentlessly and thought about how to win this fight. The two Alpha Team members knew that the one with the best tactics would win this fight eventually. So they were carefully studying the Tyrant’s moves and checked for a pattern. They attacked from various angles and observed its reactions.

Chris finally said “I think that guy just showed us its weak spot.”

Jill knew exactly what her teammate meant by that.

“I’m going” Chris said. “And you distract that monster, please.”

Jill didn’t even answer. Instead she moved away from Chris who moved away and started firing at the Tyrant’s face. With an angry roar, the Tyrant leapt at Jill. Just in that moment Chris came running from the side, still undetected by the Tyrant, and jumped in front of the monster’s chest. And there, on the creature’s chest, was something sublime, some sort of lump. Its form resembled that of a heart. It was the only place that – when shot at – led to a reaction from the Tyrant.  It was also obvious that it tried to protect this spot when attacking.

Chris rammed his knife directly into that lump on the Tyrant’s chest. He then moved the blade left- and rightwards, all while the blade was stuck deep into the monster’s flesh. The Tyrant roared loudly. Jill used this opportunity to fire some bullets into its opened mouth. All of a sudden, the beast’s monstrous body collapsed.

“Let’s get out of here!”

They started running and just in that moment Chris’ radio started to make some noise – the radio that had been silent for so long.

“Come in, please come in!”

Chris quickly reached for the radio. “This is Chris from Alpha Team, please respond.”

They couldn’t hear an answer but someone cursing.

“Dammit … can’t someone here me … this is Brad … running out of fuel … please respond … emergency landing … heliport … I can’t … much longer … last chance … please respond …”

Then the call ended suddenly. Chris immediately tried to get back in contact, but he only received some noise.

“He said “heliport””, Jill remarked.

“Yes, I understood the same. That was Brad.”

Brad, he was the pilot of the Alpha Team’s helicopter.

“Anyway, we should get back to the surface. You give us backup and look out for Brad, I will go and get Rebecca and Richard along the way”, Chris said and tapped the box with the serum. “Take care.”

“Yeah, you too.” Jill found a lift on the hallway side of the room, called it via pressing a button and entered it.

“The self-destruct system has been activated! All personnel must evacuate immediately!” could still be heard from the speakers.

“No one would still think that this was a drill”, Jill thought. “We should hurry.” She took the lift to the top level to look for the helicopter. Could it be that Brad was talking about the heliport on this roof? Seconds later the elevator reached the roof of the building. Jill looked around, everything looked very run-down. There were many cracks in the concrete with greens sprouting out of them. In one spot there was even a huge hole in the concrete. However, no helicopter was in sight and there were also no corners or spots where it could have been hidden.

Jill was doomed to wait for Chris and the others. She casually looked at the huge hole in the concrete – and then it happened. A large body was jumping out of the hole. It was the Tyrant. They haven’t killed it. It was looking around slowly and then it looked directly into Jill’s eyes. “He spotted me”, she thought and started running immediately, with her gun ready in her hands. The Tyrant was coming after her right away. Its arm with razor-sharp claws moved forwards to tear Jill’s abdomen apart, but she was able to jump out of its way, just mere seconds before it would have been too late. She landed on the monster’s arm, jumped again and grabbed the Tyrant’s neck. Using the momentum she swung around and landed behind its back. She was hanging there like a little child that was being carried piggyback style by her father. Jill pressed the gun’s muzzle against the Tyrant’s temple.

“Go to hell!” Jill fired. It was a loud bang and the recoil was so strong that the gun and her hand were pushed away. The bullet was stuck in the monster’s temple. “Damn you beast!”

Jill wasn’t giving in. She put the muzzle against the Tyrant’s neck and fired again. It fell forwards and hit the ground, and that was it. It started screaming furiously – and then it grabbed Jill’s foot. A quick pull and she slid off the monster’s back. Although it was now holding her upside down she managed to move her upper body upwards with all her strength and continued to fire at its head.

However, the Tyrant started to spin her around, two, three times, like a hammer during hammer throwing. Blood was running into Jill’s head and it felt like it was going to explode any minute. Then the grip around her foot loosened and Jill was flying through the air. She was able to regain control over her body before she crashed into a wall, however, and crouched to absorb the impact, her feet hitting the wall. She then landed on her feet in a ducked position. Within seconds the Tyrant charged at her again.

“You don’t seriously think that I’m giving up now that we’re so close to getting out of here” Jill mumbled and focused on the attacking giant.

Adrenaline helped her senses to take in every little detail of the monster with exact precision: the wide opened drooling mouth; eyes wide open with excitement; the razor-sharp claws at the end of the monstrous arm swinging through the air. Jill could see everything crystal clear, as if time was running in slow motion. She flinched. The Tyrant’s claws missed the tip of her nose by mere inches. However, she had the muzzle of her gun pointed at the monster’s hand which was moving past her. She fired twice. It happened so fast that it sounded like just one shot. One shot pierced the Tyrant’s hand, the other shot tore one of its fingers off.

“You’re simply made of flesh and blood” Jill thought. No invincible monster. And now I will kill you!

The fight had taken a toll on Jill. She had lost most of her coolness and was now all psyched up. She had to bring this fight to an end quickly, because she could not keep this up for much longer. She quickly slid under the Tyrant’s arm and was now standing directly in front of him. In the moment she put her gun on the Tyrant’s abdomen, she pulled the trigger. Flames shot in all directions and the heavy recoil made her lower her gun. And then she saw it! The Tyrant’s skin didn’t even have a scratch. It was just slightly burned.
“You screwed up” Jill thought, and then the Tyrant’s strong fist hit her temple.

Jill felt like her head was exploding. She was reaching her arms out to grab the Tyrant but then fell to the ground. It kicked her in the side and sent her flying. Jill crashed into a wall and then slid to the ground. The Tyrant showed no mercy. With its sharp claws, it charged at Jill for a final blow – but then a hailstorm of 5.45 mm projectiles was shot at it. The Tyrant stumbled.

“Sorry it took so long, partner!”

It was Chris’ voice. He and Rebecca had now also reached the heliport, both of them with machine guns ready in their hands. The Tyrant turned around. It seemed to think about which side posed the bigger threat. It then spun around and charged at Chris and Rebecca. Both of them started firing immediately. The Tyrant dodged several times while it was making its way towards them with high speed.

Jill was still feeling a bit dizzy but she was able to stand up again. Giving up was no option. Chris and Rebecca had made it here in time to help her, eventually. She was not going to let them down.

“You kill it!” Chris shouted at her and kicked an object in her direction. Jill was running towards it and took it. It was an RPG. Seconds later Chris slid some grenades towards her. Jill released the safety and reloaded. She shouldered the heavy weapon without any struggle although it was weighing about 10 kg fully loaded.

“Move!” she screamed.

The Tyrant turned to face her, and Jill saw how Chris and Rebecca were running in opposite directions to take cover. One heartbeat later, she pulled the trigger. The 3.5" grenade was flying towards the Tyrant with a loud hissing sound. There was no time to dodge. The giant held up both arms and it looked like a man was greeting his loved one after being separated for too long. The grenade hit its chest, there was a flashing light, and the monster was finally torn to pieces. The building was shaking. Everything was quiet.

And then a noise could be heard. It came from the radio strapped to Jill’s shoulder.

“ … bad signal … on my way to you …”

The sound of the nearing helicopter was even clearer than the sound from the radio. Chris and Rebecca were coming over to where Jill was standing. There was no sight of Richard but Jill did not dare to ask about his whereabouts.
Even the loud sound of the rotor sounded like a lullaby to Jill’s ears. The struggles of the past few hours had strained her body and she was bone-tired. She could have closed her eyes and fallen asleep immediately. However, she wanted to embrace the feeling of being lucky to be alive just a bit longer.

It was dawn and the forest of the Arklay Mountains was shining in a green light. The helicopter took off and left this horrifying place. Rebecca was lying on the floor in front of Jill, she had already fallen asleep. Her face looked peaceful, like that of a child, but you could clearly tell that she had been crying. The full extent of what had happened would probably start torturing her once the effect of the last fight had worn off. But Rebecca would get through this, Jill was sure of it. She was praying for strength and energy for Rebecca. Chris was sitting next to Jill. He was looking at the gray-blue sky outside with a tired expression on his face. Jill rested her head against his shoulder. And then deep, sweet sleep came over her, washing everything away for the time being.

Wesker 7

It was dawn on July 25th when the disturbing events surrounding the mansion drew to a temporary close. The S.T.A.R.S. unit of the Raccoon City Police Department had been virtually wiped out completely. Only Chris and a few friends had survived. Evidence that bore witness to what went on in the property were all burnt up now. At least so it seemed. For just before the self-destruct explosion took place, in the catacombs beneath the lab, something remarkable took place...

Dust danced in the darkness. Again and again the tannoy blared from the loudspeakers and called on all employees to leave the building immediately. It did not have much time. But he was here, and his consciousness returned slowly. He knew he was no longer a man. He had been dead. Yes, he could still clearly remember the cold and darkness of death. To conquer that death had been Wesker's biggest goal.

The situation had required that he himself had died. Albert Wesker; employee of the Umbrella Corporation, was dead, he no longer existed. And there were people who could testify to that. The organism that was Wesker had died the moment the Tyrant had caught him. His body was no longer that of a man. Though his skull was shattered and half his brain matter had been crushed, he lived. All the tormenting pain had vanished in the moment in which he advanced towards death as a human. And the virus created by Birkin had done its work inside Wesker's body, converting the intense pain to a completely opposite feeling; joy. Wesker could feel the joy of being alive. He was resurrected as a member of a new human race, and he experienced the sweet taste of this sensation like a swim through golden honey. And all this, from the very beginning, had been part of Wesker's plan. He now did no longer have to guess what it was like to be reborn in another form.

Wesker came back from the abyss of nothingness. And at the moment of his awakening, he realized that his old life had been one, long sleep. It was even more than that; the whole of mankind lay in slumber. The people, the supposed "pinnacle of creation", were not much better than monkeys! Wesker knew he had now risen above humanity, yes, he would be the new and true ruler of all things and beings. And now he had to prepare everything so that he could reign as lord and master of a new era. Of that Wesker was convinced. His ability to think did not seem to have been damaged; he could see things now even more clearly than ever before.

It seemed like the Tyrant had been defeated. Wesker had been able to feel its death, as if they had communicated a weak vibration between themselves. And soon shortly the whole laboratory here would fly up into the air. He had to hurry up to be away from the building before then. But before that he had something that needed to be done. Wesker got up and moved towards his goal, his goal was the laboratory. More specifically, a room on the forth basement level of the laboratory. Wesker had the intention of taking all the research data from the plant. Only with this data would it be possible for him to gain control of everything. Now he was sitting in this room, working on a keyboard and staring up at the screen before him. But no matter what he did, the same word always appeared on the screen again and again, the word; "Deleted."

"Damn it, Sergei has been busy here..." muttered Wesker.

A computerized voice spoke with quiet authority. "Due to the emergency situation, all data has been evacuated to U.M.F.-013. Albert Wesker. Those access rights to the mainframe were revoked by me."

"What the hell..."

"My name is Red Queen. My primary task is to protect the Umbrella Corporation and the management of their facilities. My second job is to protect the lives of the employees of the Umbrella Corporation. My third task is to..."

"Shut up!" cursed Wesker and drummed inconsistently at the control panel with both of his fists until it completely smashed. The machine was silent. Wesker's eyes burned red with anger.

“Dammit, now I need a new plan … You’ll have to pay for that!”

Wesker left the laboratory, thinking hard. The penetrating voice coming from the speakers still ordered him to leave the building immediately. The mansion was full of zombies and monstrous creatures. Wesker didn’t have a weapon but he simply broke the necks of the zombies coming at him. He stepped on an incoming big spider. Those weren’t serious enemies for him ever since he was reborn. However, Wesker noticed that every time he killed something, he felt some weird pain. It was a vague and indefinite sort of pain, as if he was dreaming – but it hurt, nevertheless. It was bearable but far from pleasant. There were weapons lying around the mansion in several places and Wesker took one with him.

It didn’t take long for him to notice something about that pain: Every time he blew away a zombie’s or monster’s head, his own head hurt. And every time he shot a hole in a body, his own stomach hurt. What was this connection? He could continue on, of course, but the pain started to annoy him.

“Out of my way!” Wesker screamed instinctively.

The zombies stopped moving at that exact moment. They stopped mid-movement, mouths wide open and arms outstretched. All living things were supposed to be a source of food for them. But… something, a last remnant functioning in their damaged brains, ordered them to obey. They obeyed Wesker. His voice suppressed their never-ending hunger. Wesker took a step, then another one. The zombies moved backwards with stiff movements. Wesker’s will spread like a wave-like pattern in concentric circles. The zombies lined up like a wall. They were like loyal subjects, paving the way for their king. Wesker was now the king of the dead. His life had a purpose beyond the hunger and the drive for destruction of the usual zombies. He had control over them.

And that did not only apply to zombies but also to the Hunters, Chimeras and the many more bio-organic weapons. Whenever Wesker ordered them to step back, they did it. They may not have been able to follow detailed instructions, because they were lacking the ability to understand them, obviously, but at least they backed off – and that made it very easy to clear a path. He would make it out of the mansion in time, Wesker thought. He thought so at least until Lisa Trevor showed up in front of him!

Lisa Trevor was the daughter of the architect who was ordered with the construction of this mansion back in the day. She and her parents were locked away in Arklay laboratories underneath the mansion because she knew too many secrets. However, that was more than twenty years ago. George, her father, died while he attempted to escape. Lisa and her mother were then conveniently turned into human test subjects for viral experiments. An injection with the t-Virus usually led to the death of the infected, who was then revived as a living dead – just as it has happened in so many cases. However, research has shown that, if the t-Virus is administered in small amounts together with its antibodies, it is possible to cure different fatal diseases like terminal cancer or congenital immunodeficiency. However, those effects don’t last long and larger doses are necessary over time. With this ongoing treatment, the body starts to change its form and the brain shows signs of an abnormal development.

In Lisa’s case it was wondrously possible to control these side effects and give her super-human strength, in the beginning at least. However, a limit was reached soon. Her muscles showed some weird development and her bone structure got bigger. Her appearance was soon far from human-like. Her mother, who was also a test subject, had died in the meantime and therefore, there was no one left who could have saved her from this misery. And from there it became even worse. They continued to experiment on her seemingly immortal body.

After spontaneously implanting her with a mutating parasite of the NE-α-type, an up to then unknown virus was created, which would later be known as the G-Virus. Lisa was surprisingly able to resorb the parasite and use its powers, although her body had mutated so much because of the t-Virus. This lead to her transforming into a creature which was even less human-like. Lisa tried to take her own life several times, but her undying body denied her to find peace in death. She got desperate about it and that turned her into a real monster. She went totally crazy and even went so far as to attack one female employee and ripped her skin off of her head to use it as a mask for her own face.

When everything was revealed, Lisa’s “disposal” was officially decided. Everything regarding the effects of the new virus on her body was recorded; however, it was too risky to keep her alive like that much longer. The killing procedure, which was supposed to lead her to her final death, took three whole days. After that, her body showed no signs of life anymore and Lisa was disposed of – but Lisa, who was supposed to be cremated in an incinerator, survived in the forest around the mansion. And on the day the S.T.A.R.S. team showed up, the immortal Lisa was still roaming through the now abandoned mansion. Now she was standing in front of Wesker who wanted to escape from there – and she was blocking his way.

“I thought they got rid of her…” Wesker mumbled.

Wesker had been, in fact, involved in her disposal-process. To him the test subject “Lisa” was like an old acquaintance.

“Come on, get out of my way!” Wesker shouted and moved his hand like he wanted to scare away a stray dog. But Lisa was different from the other zombies and didn’t want to listen to Wesker. Instead, she moved directly towards him.

“Damn you, bitch!” Wesker screamed and started firing with his machine pistol at her. He, again, could feel the pain in his own body. Pitch-black liquid came out Lisa’s body. She collapsed. Wesker knew that she was not dead at all. However, that was unnecessary anyway as long as she wasn’t blocking his way. He didn’t pay any more attention to her body lying on the ground and turned to leave. Then he heard a scream coming from behind him – it was Lisa. She was alive and stood up again.

Back then the scientists had tried everything to kill her and in the end it was all in vain. Lisa was a monster. She was unstoppable. Wesker did nothing but run. The other monsters wouldn’t bother him as they’d move out of his way. He was running like a mad man towards the exit and then he finally reached the main hall. He could see the exit but shortly before he reached it, Lisa blocked his way again. She obviously didn’t want him to leave just like that.
“Stop following me”, Wesker mumbled. He pointed his gun at her and started firing. Again and again. Lisa made a jarring sound and it was without a doubt the scream of a young woman. Wesker could feel the pain and his whole nervous system was concentrating on it. In that moment, Lisa’s consciousness poured into him.

… dying, dying, die, dying, let me die, mother, mother, dying, die, die, the world must die, dying with the world, I want to die, die, die!!
Lisa had somehow found out that Wesker could feel what she felt. She was begging for her death. A permanent death. She wanted to die already. Wesker nodded.

“You’re immortal, but you are not invincible.”

Lisa rushed at Wesker. If the world were to end she would end with it – that was what her vanishing consciousness told her. That was why she wanted to destroy everyone who was standing in her way. She wanted to kill. Eradicate. Her shackled arms were moving through the air, ready to crush Wesker’s skull. Wesker jumped upwards and his new powers surprised him. Although he wasn’t prepared for the situation, he managed to jump over Lisa and landed behind her back. When Lisa noticed that, she swung around with an inhuman force. All of a sudden dozens of tentacles resembling a sea anemone came out of her body, grabbing for Wesker. He managed to dodge the attack within the last second. He pointed his gun at her back and fired. Loud bangs could be heard, and with every shot her body flinched. She almost looked like she was dancing. Pitch-black liquid and flesh were splashing around. Lisa fell forward and collapsed on the floor. Black liquid was forming an oil-like puddle around her.

“It seems like we need something that exceeds the generation power of your cells.” Wesker continued firing at Lisa’s back.

“Don’t worry, you won’t wake up again. You will be destroyed, together with this mansion”, Wesker said with a calm voice. He then pointed his gun at something that was far above the monster lying on the ground.

On the ceiling there was a big chandelier hanging from a heavy iron chain. Wesker shot the chain and the heavy iron and glass crashed onto Lisa. A scream. Lisa tried desperately to escape the heavy weight, but she was too weak by now and could barely move. She was nearly powerless. Wesker left her behind and finally exited the mansion. There was not much time left and he was now running for his life. Just a few moments later a huge detonation shook the mansion. He could feel the hot shock wave moving above him– but Wesker didn’t care anymore. He had managed to escape and was now walking calmly.

Wesker had been reborn as something new. He hadn’t been able to steal the data, but he, only he, held the knowledge. And, above all, he also had some new, dangerous powers. Now he didn’t have to depend on the Umbrella Corporation anymore. A new world was ahead of him. Now that Wesker had abandoned his humanity and, at the same time, escaped death, there was no enemy left to be afraid of.

Raccoon City’s Downfall 1

It was in a high-pressure high-temperature solution resembling the primordial ocean.

It was dreaming. A dream of only smell and sound. An unpleasant dream. It was irritated.

The source of the discomfort was anxiety. The anxiety of birth. But it had no mental capacity to understand that experience. That is why it was suffering from unpleasant dreams. Then it woke. For it, this was the moment of birth. There was no difference between awakening and birth. It was starving. But, this was no simple hunger for food. A much more advanced and complicated craving. In other words, something resembling love. An intense love toward its objects. A desire to love it, own it, and bring it under its control. That was its drive. Where did it learn this? It was from that which created it, its creator-----God. God engraved into it the name of what it must love. Now it has awakened. The solution began to drain out of the tank. It was the first time it breathed in air. The glass smoothly lifted. It took a step into the world. And roared the name of what it desired;" STARRRRRRRRS!!"

Raccoon City’s Downfall 2

Anybody who witnessed that event would think, that it was hell. The city was overflowing with the dead. They were starving. They preyed on the living. They envied the living. That is why they chew on the flesh of those still living, and convert them to the same fate. Gangs of cannibal-dead paraded around the city.

A car flipped on its side was engulfed in flames. A charred body crawled out from inside, and stood up to quench its thirst with the blood of the living. There were sounds of gunshots in the distance. There were people yelling and screaming. A police car races through the streets. It hardly looks like they are trying to help anyone. A house is burning. A nice little French restaurant. The restaurant was engulfed in flames and the neighbors were next to fall prey to the fire. No firefighters will come to the scene. No spectators will gather either. The house just burns. A city transformed into hell.

This is Raccoon City. An industrial city in the Mid-West of America with a population of about 100,000. The city was developed by the Umbrella Corporation. They built all the factories in the city, and the Umbrella Corporation in some way employed 30% of the residents.

If not for the virus leak, it was quite a peaceful city. But the Umbrella Corporation had designed the city for extreme emergencies. Extreme emergency meaning when there is a biohazard. There are only two freeways that lead out of the city. To get to the freeway in the North, you must drive through the property of Umbrella Corporation's factories. Ordinarily it was not treated as private property, but it could be easily blockaded. A mobile wall had just been positioned to block the entire road. In the early morning, residents were directed to evacuate the city from this road, but as soon as security detected people who were infected with the virus, they shut-off access.

The Western freeway faced the Arklay mountain range and was connected by a bridge that extended off a sharp cliff. No resident was aware of the fact that this bridge was actually a drawbridge, and with a flip of the switch the middle would split making it impassable. That is exactly what had happened. Since the biohazard outbreak, the city has been in lock-down. Umbrella had sent in their private security force, the UBCS, to maintain order within the city. However, this was merely a formality, as nobody believed that a force of several dozen security personnel could manage this situation. The number of zombies multiplied exponentially. Those remaining in Raccoon City were left with only one choice. To be killed and resurrected as the living dead. But, even in this hopeless situation, there were some who did not give up. Jill Valentine was one of them. She secretly came to Raccoon City in order to investigate the evils of the Umbrella Corporation.

Jill, together with Chris, attempted to warn the public about Umbrella Corp's virus leaks and dehumanizing experiments. But the information she had, lacked concrete evidence for the media to take them seriously. Having a reputation as conspiracy-nuts was tolerable, but as a result of their persistence, the police issued search warrants against them as prime suspects of several incidents including the explosion at the mansion. It was an easy move for Umbrella Corp, who had the city police on their payroll.

Chris was collecting evidence at the European branches of Umbrella Corp. Jill secretly remained in Raccoon City to dig up more information on Umbrella Corp. It was during this time that the chaos began. From early in the morning, emergency warnings were sent from the radio, television, and loudspeakers mounted on emergency vehicles, telling all residents to evacuate immediately. At that point the situation was relatively calm. Umbrella Corp already knew that the virus had leaked into Raccoon City, and that zombie attacks had been reported. Of course, none of that information was made public. Unsuspectingly, the residents began to evacuate. Just two hours after the evacuation began, infected evacuees were discovered. The government sent in the army and Raccoon City was completely closed off. Now, all that remains in the city are dead bodies and the forsaken. They will probably both be disposed of and eliminated from history.

Jill was trying to somehow escape from the city. But she was in a hopeless situation. With her back against the wall, she had run into a blind alley. She had used up almost all of her bullets. The only other weapon she had was a knife that she had just killed five zombies with, but there were at least 50 zombies gathering at the entrance of the alley. Once they bite you, you are infected. Even to Jill, it seemed impossible to escape uninfected with these 50 or so zombies advancing toward her. It seemed that all she could do was pray, but Jill would not pray. If a miracle were to happen, she had to make it happen with all that she had left in her. She loaded the last cartridge into the gun. With precision, she terminated a zombie with each bullet.

She was finally down to her last shot. Jill looked for a zombie worthy of the last bullet, but the dead all looked the same. She blasted the forehead of the zombie right in front of her. She was out of ammo. Jill pulls out her knife, as the zombies marched toward her. With all the strength she could muster, Jill kicked them to the ground, slit their throats, and broke their necks. Then a miracle happened. God must have been listening to her. There were sounds of gunshots. The zombie approaching her fell to the ground. Then the next zombie fell, and the one after that. The precision was even more impressive than Jill's. Each shot pierced through a zombie's head. The zombies continued to hit the asphalt. There were only a few left standing. In small numbers, they were no match for Jill. While they clumsily moved toward her, she tore their necks to deliver them their second death. In no time the mob of zombies were no more. A young man in army uniform appeared with his assault rifle.

"Are you alright?" he asked.

"Yeah thanks. You have a good aim," Jill complimented.

"You're no amateur either. Most people wouldn't even think about fighting those monsters."

"Even housewives could do what I did."

"Well if you're an ordinary housewife then that makes me a boy scout."

"I'm Jill Valentine. I'm a member of S.T.A.R.S." She stuck her hand out.

"Wow, you're from S.T.A.R.S., that the elite unit of the police force? But I heard that you guys were wiped out."

"I am a survivor. And who are you?"

"I'm Corporal Carlos Oliveira from the U.B.C.S."

"What's the U.B.C.S.?"

"Umbrella Biohazard Countermeasure Service. We're Umbrella's special forces unit to counter biohazard outbreaks."

"So you work for Umbrella..." Jill took a step back.

"Yup. We came on a rescue mission to find survivors like you. But, since we all got split apart during the chaos of panicking people and the zombie mobs, I'm not sure we're really helping."

"Helping? Us?" Jill laughed scornfully. Carlos confidently responded, "I'm good with my gun. Don't worry, I'll keep you safe."

"That's not the problem," Jill protested. And glared straight at him.

"The reason we're in this mess is because of Umbrella!"

"Whoa whoa, calm down. Look, I'm a mercenary and I just get paid to deal with situations like this."

Jill continued to glare straight into his eyes. Then she relaxed and said,

"Alright. I'll believe you."

"Great. Now that you believe me do you want to move together? It'll be safer than being alone. Here."

Carlos tossed his AK47 he had slung on his back to Jill. Jill grabbed the assault rifle and cocked it with ease.

"It seems like you're the one that needs company," Jill remarked.

"Maybe so. Anyways, a rescue chopper will be arriving to the police station. It'll take some time to prepare for take-off, but we should head there in advance. Come with me."

Carlos looked at Jill and sensed that she was annoyed. He added, "please."


Jill nodded in agreement and let out a laugh. In that moment the ground suddenly trembled. Was it an earthquake? As Jill braced herself, the ground began to violently shake. Carlos crouched down.

"It’s not an earthquake", Jill exclaimed.

"Look, the trees by the road aren't moving. The telephone lines are still too. It's only shaking where we're standing. Be careful."

Right as Jill finished her warning, the ground split open and its head popped out. It was a monstrous worm-like creature. It had a huge head, and its enormous body was the size of a train coach. The researchers at Umbrella Corp called it the Grave Digger. Each section of muscle stretched and contracted like an accordion, and released a yellowish viscous liquid. The opening at the top of its head---perhaps a mouth---was surrounded with four razor-sharp fangs. Deep inside the opening, there were countless thorn-like protrusions facing inward to prevent anything the Grave Digger bites onto from escaping.

It was making the sound of mud being squeezed through the hand. A brown substance oozed out of the opening. The opening expanded widely and the four fangs faced outward. With the viscous fluid gushing out, it came straight at the two. Jill and Carlos jumped out of the way. As the momentum of the Grave Digger carried it straight passed both of them, they shot the beast full of 5.45mm bullets from both sides. The Grave Digger's body was adapted to penetrate through rock and was unbelievably hard. The bullets made scratches but nowhere close to critically damaging the monster worm. The Gravedigger lunged passed them and tore through the asphalt road, disappearing underground in a matter of seconds.

" What the hell was that?!!" Carlos peered into the hole where the Grave Digger disappeared. The ground began to tremble again.

"It's coming!" Jill yelled.

The four fangs thrust out of the ground right beneath Jill. Jill saw the mouth wide-open and spread her legs so that her toes were just able to cling onto the sides. Luckily she was not eaten, but she was flung into the air. Jill regained balance in the air and as she landed on her feet she fired back at the Grave Digger. But, the bullets just seem to bounce off its body.

"Jill! You need to shoot inside it!"

Jill quickly understood what Carlos said, and ran away from the beast to gain some distance. Then she waved her hands in the air and shouted,

"Here's your lunch. Come and get it!"

Whether or not the Grave Digger heard Jill, it was heading straight for her like a rocket. It shut its mouth and aimed its fangs at Jill. Her plan was to provoke it and shoot into its open mouth, But with the mouth closed she had no shot. The bullets hit around the mouth and merely scratched some skin off. It was a failed attempt. The Grave Digger was aware of its weaknesses. That was the only explanation for how it attacked. Jill dodged the monster worm that came thrusting toward her and rolled to her side. The Grave Digger returned underground and disappeared instantly.
Jill said to Carlos, "Looks like one of us is going to have to be the bait."


"...alright. You don't look appetizing anyway. Hey, do you have any grenades?"

"Yeah, a few American ones."

"Good. I'm counting on you."

The ground began to tremble again. The two braced themselves. The Grave Digger's head popped out right next to Carlos. It knocked Carlos down with its head. The overgrown worm went straight for Carlos as he rolled on the ground. Just as it was about to thrust its long fangs at Carlos, Jill rolled in between and stuck her gun inside the Grave Digger's puckered mouth. She smiled as she pulled the trigger. At the rate of 600 bullets per minute, the bullets blasted into its mouth. The monster worm writhed in pain. Sludge-like body fluid gushed out and the beast finally opened its mouth.

"Now Carlos!" Jill directed.

Carlos was already in motion, and threw the grenade into the open mouth. They both took cover as quickly as they could. Together with a subdued explosion, yellow and brown body fluids splattered everywhere, along with pieces of freak worm flesh and shell. Regardless of how hard the shell was, it made little difference to an explosion from the inside. The smell of the blood and flesh must have attracted the zombies, as they began to amass from all around the area.

"Let’s go," Jill commanded as she pulled Carlos' arm.



They knocked the zombies out of their way, cutting them with their knives, blowing them up with their shotguns, and blasting their heads with their handguns, as they made their escape.

Wesker 8

Wesker was sitting in his chair surrounded by all sorts of devices. It was a small room. No, it was not even a room. This was a car. Formerly an Umbrella Corporation monitoring vehicle. In front of him were twelve monitors big and small, projecting scenes from 58 surveillance cameras around Raccoon City.

However, Wesker was not looking at these. He was resting against the back rest with his eyes closed. His eyes were moving behind his eyelids as if he was looking at something moving. As if he was watching a dream.

He was synchronizing. Out of the various changes that Wesker experienced from the virus, this ability was the most unexpected. He was able to synchronize with all organisms affected by the t-Virus and t-Virus mutations. He gained the ability to co-experience what all infected creatures perceived. He was even able to understand and control their perception.

Just like a centipede never has trouble controlling all of its legs, Wesker never drowned in the flood of perceptual information transmitted from all the infected creatures. And as if having a conversation with a friend in a noisy crowd, he naturally honed in to the most necessary information while the rest became noise. Although depending on the organism, there was a difference in quality of synchronization. For instance, usually infected insects were drained of most of their perceptual ability and he only received a blurred image. He was only able to get a clear perception and in certain circumstances trade information with Tyrants.

Wesker was looking at Raccoon City. Looking through the eyes of one of the Tyrants. Its name was Nemesis. Umbrella Corporation's ultimate stalker. You could say it was like a robot programmed by Umbrella Corporation to faithfully follow orders. Wesker was able to connect directly into its consciousness. He shared the innate deep craving that Nemesis felt.

That is why he understood that this craving was a form of love. The name engraved in the stalker was S.T.A.R.S. The surviving members were its targets. It would hunt them down and kill them. Already, Nemesis had found one of them, pursued and finished him off. Of course Wesker knew who it was.

Brad Vickers, an Alpha Team member of S.T.A.R.S. He was a cowardly man unfit for STARS. He was able to survive this far because of his cowardice but he could not escape the hands of his stalker. Wesker enjoyed the same ecstasy Nemesis felt as it killed Brad. Just like a martyr dreams of going to heaven, Nemesis dreamed of slaughtering his target.

There were few that still stayed alive. Nemesis had reawakened in pursuit of this ecstasy. Wesker followed the golden stream of consciousness passing through the soul and submerged into Nemesis's mind.


Wesker spoke.

----The ultimate stalker.

When he spoke his voice penetrated Nemesis's mind and morphed into thoughts. Then Nemesis's own thoughts began to move around like a periscope looking for its master. It pointed directly at Wesker. Wesker was being gazed at. He felt it through the void.

----Nemesis, listen carefully. I am your God, the God of Gods.

God? An image of some superior existence that gives orders emerged into Nemesis's mind. That image became almost identical to that of God. Tyrants listen to human orders because they were designed to be controlled by someone. And the only one who can control Nemesis was "God." The code "God" engraved into Nemesis and Wesker's existence merged into one.

Wesker slipped into Nemesis's mind and used the "control system" to assume the position of God within him. Wesker was now able to control Nemesis as he pleased. Wesker was confident of this. But he was not interested in controlling Nemesis at the moment. He just wanted to make the preparations so he could control Nemesis. Nemesis awoke. The scientists had just put on special protective gear onto him. It was to not only protect Nemesis from attacks, but also included a safety system to prevent Nemesis from becoming uncontrollable due to a virus malfunction. Nemesis also had a small camera embedded in him. Through this camera, Umbrella Headquarters would be able to collect information. Nemesis was about to leave the laboratory escorted by Umbrella personnel. "Nemesis, listen to me." Wesker gently whispered to Nemesis. "I am your God and God of everything. I am watching everything move you make. Nothing can escape God's eyes."

Nemesis answered with a growl. "Good. First, you must obey my orders. That is your mission." In response to Wesker's words, Nemesis's thoughts solidified and were transmitted to Wesker. The amorphous response was unmistakably an affirmation. Wesker saw it clearly. Affirmative. That was what Nemesis was saying. "If you find the target alert me. I want to see you in battle." Another affirmation. Wesker slowly opened his eyes. And he looked at the monitor in front of him. It was a picture of hell.

Raccoon City’s Downfall 3

Jill told Carlos what had happened in the mansion. It was the same story she had told the press and on TV several times. Kind of strange that Carlos had not known anything about this. It wasn’t difficult for her to retell everything in the correct and logical order so that he could follow everything.

“And you are one of them…” Jill said.

“Dogs, working for Umbrella. Is that what you wanted to say?” he interrupted her.

“Something like that” the Alpha Team member replied.

“If you say so. Anyway, I had no idea about what Umbrella is involved in. I’m simply a mercenary, that’s all”, he assured.

Jill gave Carlos a piercing glare and he was doing the same in return. His expression seemed open and honest. If this was an act, then he was a damn good actor.

“The world needs to know the whole truth.”

“Okay, and for that to work you have to make it out of here alive…”

“Let’s go this way” Jill said and went down a set of stairs leading towards the subway station, Carlos was following her.

The station was empty, apart from zombies roaming around. They slaughtered their way through them, again, and made their way forward. Only a part of the station was still lit. They climbed down on the rails and went into the next tunnel. It was very dark and both had the feeling of walking through hell for real. After a while they were surrounded by pitch black darkness. They had flashlights attached to the barrels of their AK-47s. When their lights found one of the zombies, they started firing in its direction. Shots could be heard, again and again.

“Hey, did you hear that?” Carlos asked.

The loud shots still echoed inside their heads.

“Well, not…” … really, that’s what Jill wanted to say, but then she also heard a voice in the distance. It sounded a bit like a howling animal and a bit like a screaming human.

“Is someone fighting some zombies?”

“Possible, or some new enemy is waiting for us.”

The voice came closer and they could hear the screaming better and better.

It was clearly audible and they both looked at each other.

“Hm, seems to be your friend”, Carlos teased her.

They pointed their flashlights in the direction the voice came from. Both light beams hit a human-like figure. It was wearing a long, black coat and came towards them with big steps.

“Who are you?” Jill called.

The figure didn’t answer and continued walking.

“Are you looking for S.T.A.R.S.?”

No answer. Instead, the figure began to walk faster. And now, once it came closer, Jill realized what kind of giant was standing in front of her. It was over two meters tall – it wasn’t human and no ordinary zombie either. The figure reminded her a lot of the Tyrant she saw at the mansion.

“STAAAAAARS”, the figure screamed again. Its facial features were now clearly visible. The bald head was covered in a shiny, melted-looking skin. Empty white eyes were staring straightforward, without irises or pupils. Nose and lips were also missing and its fangs were exposed in its mouth. On its hip it was carrying a machine gun, one Jill had never seen before.

“Run!” Carlos screamed but Jill was already running. Shots were fired. Full-automatic fire hammered down on them.

“This way!!” Jill called and, with all her strength, opened a small door next to the rails. Jill rushed inside, Carlos right behind her – door shut!

The monster was left in the tunnel. They could hear scratches behind them, sparks emitted. They were attacked by a spider and it was the size of a dog. Apparently it was lying in ambush for them. It was moving across the wall with an incredible speed. Its movements were tricky and smart, but that was no real problem for Jill and Carlos. Its belly got riddled with bullets and it stopped immediately. Disgusting ichor was splashing from the spider’s body.

“Seems like things went from bad to worse”, Carlos said.

“I prefer this over the monster waiting behind this door”, Jill replied.

“You’re right. What was that thing anyway?”

“If only I knew.”

“Well, it seemed to me like it was after you.”

“I told you, I don’t know what it is!”

“It was screaming “Stars” the whole time.”

“You’re a pain.”

“Must be bad if something like this is always after you. You’d better be careful about who you get involved with. Stalkers need to be taken seriously.”

“Can you stop this bullshit already –“Jill was holding her breath. She was looking towards an opening of an air duct near the ceiling and saw something moving behind the grate. It was pink-colored and its paw was lying against the grate from the inside. Fingers with long claws were holding the grate tightly, shaking it. The grate gave in, eventually, and was thrown to the ground with a loud metallic bang. The thing was then moving its face out of the air duct.

The head looked like a rotten peach with a big, wide-opened mouth. And out of this mouth was coming a long, thin tongue, just like a tentacle.

“What… is that?”

Next to the face a hand appeared and grabbed the edge of the air duct. And then that thing’s pink-colored body fully left the air duct. It fell towards the ground, as if it had been freshly hatched. It then lifted itself up with its four limbs and started to crawl like a spider, dragging the long tongue across the floor. Another one of those things appeared at the end of the air duct. And now Carlos and Jill finally realized that they weren’t just passive spectators. With frantic moving legs, that thing began to sprint in their direction. Carlos and Jill started firing at it and it reacted faster than both of them had expected. It escaped the bullets and moved towards the wall, quickly running upwards like a lizard.

However, Jill and Carlos were both professionals and it didn’t take them long to figure out that strange thing’s evasion pattern. They focused on its head, because there had to be a weak spot somewhere! But even when its head was teared to shreds, the thing stayed on the wall. Now the second one “hatched” from the air duct. A third and fourth one came next. Those monsters were dropping like water from the edge of the air duct.

Carlos and Jill continued to concentrate their firing at those things’ heads. Within seconds they turned into a big pile of dead bodies. However, more and more came climbing over the corpses of their fellow species towards Carlos and Jill. The monsters didn’t seem to fear death. When a bullet hit one of their heads, the others just continued to move forwards. Then one of the things managed to grab Jill’s wrist with its tongue. Jill reacted quickly, grabbing her knife and cutting the tongue off of her. The monster’s head was now directly in front of her. The AK-47’s barrel was way too long to properly shoot from this distance. When the thing continued to grab Jill with its tongue and tried to bite her, she hit its temple with her fist. Its jaw closed with a smacking sound. With one hit, Jill managed to separate its head from its body. The next one was already on its way.

“Licker”. Jill grabbed its tongue and pulled the monster close to her, then grabbed its head and broke its neck. Carlos attacked them with his knife as if he wanted to slice them into cold cuts. Every time one of those things closed in on Jill, she hit its face and then rammed her knife into its mouth to cut through the cervical. Jill’s knife became slick with the monsters’ body fluids after a while – so she started to grab their chins and simply tore them apart. It was a mass slaughter.

At some point, Jill had lost track of how many Lickers she had killed. She was breathing noticeably harder now and she was looking for the next beast. But it was quiet. She could only hear her own breathing. She then looked at Carlos and their eyes met.

“Was that it?” Carlos asked.

“Yes. It seems like that was finally it.” Jill let out a sigh of relief. However, in that moment, she could hear the familiar “S.T.A.R.S.” scream far in the distance. “Shit! I guess we can’t get rid of that guy so quickly…”

Staying here would be pointless, so they took the only hallway that led away from this place, without the necessity to return back to the subway tunnel.
While on their way, they reached a bifurcation.

“Right or left?”

Carlos decided to go right. This hallway soon ended at a door. Carlos turned the doorknob, the door wasn’t locked. They were now standing in an engine room with many big machines. Carlos crouched down in front of the door they just used and attached something to the doorknob with a wire.

A booby trap, Jill thought. If the door were to be opened, the grenade’s safety pin would be removed and it would fall to the ground. That probably wasn’t enough to stop their pursuer, if he was coming for them, but it would stop him for a moment. At least Carlos was convinced of that.

There was a ladder in one corner of the room. Jill and Carlos used it to get into another hallway which branched out even further. There were stairs and ladders here and there, leading either downwards or upwards – it resembled a little maze. They could hear a dull detonation in the distance.

“The booby trap was activated” Jill said and threw a grenade towards a bunch of huge spiders that were just coming at her.

“What are you saying?!” Carlos shouted. All the shooting and detonations were so loud that he had trouble understanding what Jill said.
“Oh right, the trap. But even if it worked, I don’t think we fatally wounded him with that.”

“Yeah, probably. We better hurry.”

Within the tunnels they at least had some sort of orientation for where they were, however, ever since they had entered this maze, their sense of direction was acting up. Their only option left was to go into that direction of which they thought would eventually lead them to the surface.

“Here, this way” Carlos said with determination.

They were climbing another iron ladder for the umpteenth time.
“Look, we’ve really found the exit!”

Carlos was climbing through a manhole, with Jill close behind him, and then they were standing in the open. Next to them was a burning car, turned upside-down. It was so loud, it hurt their ears. Zombies came at them immediately. Jill and Carlos began to fight them – the police station wasn’t far anymore.

“Well, we can thank my intuition for that!” Carlos bragged.

“What intuition?” Jill snapped back and gave him a perplexed look.

“I brought you to the police station, so stop complaining!”

“I wonder how someone can be so proud of such little intuition.”

A group of dogs was coming closer, five animals in total.

“Looks like we’ve got company again.”

“Aren’t those doggies super cute?”

The skin of the pitch-black beasts was ripped to shreds, muscles and bones were clearly visible underneath.

“Yeah, if only they weren’t so damn dead” Jill said.

All of a sudden the dogs leapt at Jill and Carlos – but those two were used to something like this by now, it wasn’t a big problem to them. They stopped the monsters with their machine guns and took care of the rest with their knives or kicked and punched them from a close distance. The last one was finished by Jill as she broke its neck.

“I wouldn’t let you take my dog for a walk, that’s for sure” Carlos laughed.

Wesker 9

Nemesis was the ultimate stalker. Everything he saw and heard was captured by the camera and mic implanted into him, and sent to headquarters. The images sent from the camera were automatically examined to detect, extract and analyse "faces." 208 points are checked in order to find a match with the target, then he would be informed. He experienced this information as light. Once a target was identified, the smell and body temperature were detected and recorded. He would stalk the recorded smell and body temperature tirelessly. The light he experienced varied in intensity and direction. Of course the light informed him the direction of his target, and the intensity indicated the proximity of his target.

Nemesis had found a light. The face has been identified and he knew the target's name. Jill Valentine. The glow inside the darkness. Nemesis stalked the light. Even if the target gained distance, he would not hurry and he would never give up. He saw the light.

Wesker, who shared the sensations that Nemesis had, knew what this meant. The target was close. Nemesis was extremely excited. Wesker was influenced and equally shared the excitement. Soon he would corner her and take her life with his own hands. He was dreaming of it. He was a yearning for it. Jill was right there. He could feel it on his skin as he approached her. From the other side of the door, he could feel the rich sensation of his target.

Nemesis opened the door. Without warning, a grenade exploded right at his feet. The explosion blew metal fragments in every direction and Nemesis was blown away. He tumbled two or three times before he smashed into the wall. The metal pieces hailed onto Nemesis, penetrating through his protective gear and digging into his body. Wesker also felt the impact. He was experiencing the pain. It was a violent pain. But, it was distant, like the pain in a dream.

Nemesis got back up. He was not critically damaged, but the metal pieces were still stuck in his body. The light had weakened a little bit. But the traces clearly indicated the target. Nemesis began his pursuit. Wesker shared the elation that Nemesis was experiencing. "STARRRRRRRRS!!" , roared Nemesis.

Wesker opened his eyes. He was feeling the excitement of closing in on the target mixed with intense pain. He typed in a search on the keyboard. The monitor projected the tunnel that Nemesis had just seen. Nemesis began to walk. Wesker switched to the next surveillance camera. Finally, he located Jill and Carlos.

"Jill.....I'm looking forward to seeing how well you do against Nemesis." He switched screens again. Various views of Raccoon City popped up on the screen. Then the monitor projected an underground laboratory where the research for the G-cell that birthed Nemesis was conducted. This laboratory was also about to be abandoned because of a virus leakage.

It was here that another Tyrant was fighting. The T-103. Not as powerful as Nemesis, but it could be controlled with quite a bit of precision. Wesker focused his consciousness and submerged into the Tyrant. The Tyrant had captured a woman. A beautiful Asian with silky jet-black hair that defined her handsome face. Ada Wong.

Wesker knew that name. In fact, he not only knew her name, but she worked under his orders. Traitor. Wesker 's feelings merged with the Tyrants feelings and transformed into a tenacious anger. Ada shot multiple rounds into the Tyrant. The pain. It was nothing unbearable but quite irritating. The Tyrant ran up to her and grabbed her by the neck.

"Ada!" someone shouted. He was the reason she betrayed Wesker. The cause of her disobedient actions. It was a young cop who shouted and Wesker knew his name too. Leon S. Kennedy. He was a new police officer that had been stationed to Raccoon City Police Department today. But why did Ada fall for this guy of all people..... Wesker expressed his agitation inside the Tyrant's consciousness. He was consumed in his thoughts, he felt a sudden blow right in his face as if he was hit by a hammer.

Ada shot the Tyrant's face from point blank. The Tyrant was unable to endure the blast and threw Ada. She smashed straight into the wall like a ball, as the Tyrant lost balance and fell into the incineration pool below. Wesker barely escaped out of the Tyrant as its body was instantly reduced to ashes in the thousand-degree flames. Wesker woke from the nightmare. He had never experienced it, but if the object of his consciousness died, Wesker would undoubtedly be affected too.

Wesker opened his eyes. He looked at the monitor. He saw Ada held by Leon confessing classified information that she should not have disclosed. Not only that, she is trying to help him escape with this top-secret information. Why are "humans" so foolish. Wesker sighed in dismay. Compared to them, Tyrants are so much better made. Wesker refocused his consciousness back to Nemesis.

Raccoon City’s Downfall 4

Jill and Carlos had made it to the Police Department. The big entrance hall was eerie quiet and empty.

“Everyone has left” Jill said.

“Despite the dead you mean” Carlos replied.

Zombies, on their hunt for prey, started to appear. Many of them wear wearing police uniforms – a painful sight for Jill. She secretly started looking out for the face of a colleague, although she knew she couldn’t help anymore.

“We need a radio!” Carlos shouted and began firing.

“This way!” Jill answered and opened a door.

She pointed towards the end of the room, which was filled with desks full of files and documents. Both entered the room and closed the door behind them. Carlos approached the radio and Jill blocked the door with desks and chairs. Between Carlos and the radio there were some zombies lying on the ground, chewing on the flesh of one unlucky victim.

“I hate disrupting dinner but it can’t be helped today” he dryly said and quickly shot each of them in the head with precision. After he was done he sat down in front of the radio and started operating it. They could hear loud noises coming from behind the door. Zombies, on their search for food, were rattling the door handle and tried to get into the room. It didn’t take long for the first few chairs to give in. Jill grabbed her shotgun and got ready. Carlos spoke up all of a sudden. He seemed to have caught something.

“What?! What is that supposed to mean?!”

He continued with a grim voice. “That can’t be true… All the civilians who are still in the city… Why were we sent on this mission in the first place then?  Was it planned from the beginning that we should die here? … Okay, I understand. There’s no use in blaming you now… There’s a heliport at the Police Department’s roof. Meet us there. Please… Yes, we will be on time.”

Carlos stood up and looked at Jill, his face pale as a wall.

“What’s wrong?”

“We’re in deep shit. They want to drop a new type of bomb on Raccoon City at dawn.”

“What does that mean?”

“What I just said. They want to eradicate Raccoon City.”

“But there are still many civilians left.”

“I know. Many of my comrades, too. But...”

“They want to get rid of all the evidence!” Jill looked at her watch. “When is the sun rising?”

“Around six. If they take off at six it will probably take them about 20 minutes from the nearest base. We don’t have much time left.”

“Then we should get going.”

The barricade was now almost completely destroyed and the door opened forcefully. The living dead flooded into the room and shots could be heard. Carlos and Jill were good shooters and didn’t waste much ammo. Bullet after bullet went into the zombies’ heads and they were killed for good. The pile of bodies got bigger and new zombies started crawling over it. Whoever had the toughest nerves would win this battle eventually. There seemed to be no end to them. The zombies moved slowly, heavy, their senses were gone. What made them dangerous, however, was their endurance and persistence. Whoever gave up or lost their courage had lost and got eaten eventually. Finally, after a while, there were no more zombies. Jill and Carlos climbed over the pile of dead bodies and left the room.

“This way!” Jill led Carlos upstairs.

They reached a hallway and found a strange creature waiting for them. The creature’s body was covered in scales and it sort of resembled a frog. However, it was almost as big as a man who was sitting on the ground. Of course, this creature – code-named “Hunter” – was also part of the Umbrella Corporation’s bio organic weapon arsenal. The Hunter’s body was protected by a tough armor made of scales and its sharp claws could easily rip open a person’s stomach. Jill had already encountered them in the mansion and nearly had the tip of her nose cut off by one of them.

The Hunter jumped towards Jill, sharp claws pointed forward. The Alpha Team member ducked. However, she didn’t have the time to ready her weapon – but Carlos did. He fired a full burst out of his AK-47 into the Hunter’s side. The sound of the separate bullets created one big rataplan. He concentrated the bullets on the Hunter’s flank, scales flew off and holes got ripped into its skin. Bodily fluid splattered around. The Hunter was pushed to the side. Jill stopped its moving body with her foot, pressed the barrel of her gun directly on its stomach – because that was, as she remembered, its weak spot – and then she fired, without mercy.

However, there were two more Hunters in this room. One moved towards Carlos, the other one towards Jill. Hunters were nasty enemies and, by all means, not something anyone would want to face all alone without backup. And they were moving with an incredible speed, an ability that seemed far too unreal in regard to their massive bodies. The Hunters jumped and swung their claws at Carlos and Jill. The first Hunter ripped holes in Carlos’ uniform, the other one bumped into Jill and pushed her against a wall. But they were professionals and wouldn’t go down that easily. Their enemies weren’t human but that didn’t stop them from studying their behavior and looking out for their weak spots. Less than one ammo clip later, both Hunters were lying dead on the floor with their stomachs torn apart.

“I’m wondering what our government has to say about all this” Jill complained.

“Well, I guess poor, little underlings like us will never find out” Carlos replied.

“Destroying a whole city and killing all its civilians… no matter what happened here, this can’t be justified. Never. It’s unbelievable.”

“Well, at any rate, that means that this is very serious. Umbrella has control behind the scenes. You’re probably right with your story: There has to be something they want to keep a secret, something they want to cover up at all costs. Even if it means to eradicate a whole city.”

“Something they want to keep a secret? Hm, I think they have more than enough of that.”

“I have no idea about what it could be – and I don’t care. I don’t even want money for this mission. The only thing I want is to finally get out of this damn city.”

Carlos had grown up in a city full of violence. He was the third youngest of seven brothers, but when he was born his two eldest brothers had already been killed during fights between gangs. On one morning, when he was five years old, a group of six armed teenagers ambushed his family at home. They had to line up at a wall. It was early in the morning and Pedro, the third oldest of the brothers, had not yet returned from his late-night activities. The teenagers said they wanted revenge for a member of their gang who Pedro had shot. So they shot Tonio, the fourth oldest, in the head, just like that – and then, they disappeared. Such stories happened on a daily basis in this city.

When Carlos was seven, he held a shotgun for the first time, attempting to be a thief. It seemed like a miracle that he didn’t shoot anyone back then. At age ten he raided a farm and got caught by paramilitaries. They would have killed him for sure if a guerilla troop hadn’t rescued him last minute. Carlos, who didn’t know any better, thought that the communist guerillas were the only ones who could help the poor. From then on Carlos was trained under the revolutionary guerilla troops. He learned how to handle weapons, how to kill humans and several survival techniques. He grew up to be an elite guerilla fighter.

When the government troops started their large-scale attack to put an end to the guerilla (guerillas) for good, Carlos was one of those who fiercely fought until the end. However, the government’s soldiers and weapons were far too strong and in the end, all guerilla fighters were destroyed completely. Because he had been one of the leading figures, Carlos’ capture was then known around the world. That’s when Umbrella took notice of him and recruited him, so that he, the good and loyal fighter, could coordinate the corporation’s mercenaries.

Carlos liked Raccoon City. Here he found peace at least, peace he had so long longed for. He believed that the USA was truly a country of freedom. However, that was all over now. Now all he wanted was to escape this city. Escape this city - because he wanted to live, not to die.

Jill could feel a detonation. She could feel the ground shaking under her feet, the ceiling in front of her came down. Amidst the dust and smoke, she could see a monster with a long coat.


It was Nemesis. Jill started firing at the monster immediately, but the 5.45 mm projectiles seemed to have no effect on that thing. It was like throwing pebbles at it.

“I don’t think we can kill it with bullets”, Carlos said.

 “We have to get some distance between us and that thing! I can’t use a grenade while I’m so close to it!” Jill shouted.

Nemesis was carrying his truly intimidating machine gun on his hip. Six rotating barrels, a drum type magazine with several hundred rounds and a rocket launcher. A monstrous weapon for a monstrous being.

“Run!” Carlos yelled and they both started running.

They made their way through a tight hallway, without a chance to take cover in sight. Then they spotted a door and both, with full force, crashed into a room at the same time. At the same time, Nemesis’ machine gun started to make a terrifying sound. Sparks flew around, concrete walls were destroyed and cracked like Christmas cookies. Carlos removed the flashlight from his rifle and attached a grenade launcher. Everything happened within seconds. It was clear that he had not learned his skills during training but during actual fights on the frontline.

The machine gun went quiet. In that moment, Carlos ducked, ran into the hallway and fired a grenade. The mercenary had no time to check how effective his grenade was. However, before he made his way back into the room, he checked whether he had hit his mark or not. He had. The 40 mm grenade flew directly into Nemesis’ stomach. There was no time to close the door and Carlos and Jill took cover, holding their heads low. A thud could be heard and it made their insides tremble. A heatwave moved through the hallway and the blast blew a huge amount of dust into the room.

“Now!” Jill called and rushed outside without caring about the thick dust clouds.

Carlos was right behind her. They quickly glanced to where Nemesis had been, then they ran into the opposite direction. Nemesis was kneeling behind a wall of dust. He wasn’t dead but it was obvious that he was severely wounded. Jill and Carlos ran towards the end of the hallway and up a set of stairs. All zombies who got in their way were either kicked or stabbed without hesitation. They made their way upwards, towards the roof.

“I don’t think we killed that thing” Jill breathed heavily.

“If he comes back, he just gets another one of these” Carlos said and gently patted his grenade launcher.

Both had reached the end of the stairs and were now standing in front of a heavy steel door. It was secured with a simple padlock and Jill removed it with a single shot. They stepped outside, onto the roof. There was a small heliport, but it was empty. No sign of the promised transport helicopter – and there was almost no time left until dawn.

Wesker 10

He was trembling with anger. His intense emotion was about to rip his body apart, but he was able to control it because of the extreme pain he was also feeling. Wesker shuddered inside of Nemesis. The pain from the grenade that had exploded near his stomach remained in his body. By enduring that, he was also able to endure the anger that was boiling his mind.

Kill. Kill them. His mind was filled with the desire to kill. Kill those inferior monkeys. Make them suffer so much that they will regret ever being alive. Then finish them off. Nemesis was stalking them, following the traces of light.

Wesker's anger was transforming the body of Nemesis. The monitor on Nemesis's protective gear detected the physiological changes and released a large dose of tranquilizer into his blood stream, enough to knock out an elephant. But, even that would not stop Wesker's anger. His constant pace of walking and attitude showed no difference. But, a major physical transformation triggered by the anger was taking place.

Wesker sent the zombies in order to slow Jill and Carlos down. But his control over the zombies was not anything like the precision he had over Nemesis. He just directed them towards their prey. Of course, he didn't expect the zombies to kill them. That is why he sent in the monsters, they were the killers. He had no intention of allowing the zombies to finish them off. With my hands, Wesker thought to himself. With my hands, Nemesis thought to himself. I will kill them. At that point there was already no distinction between Wesker and Nemesis. When he imagined the feeling of killing them, it was no longer distinguishable whether Wesker or Nemesis had experienced the deep tingling ecstasy.

The pursuit continued. From the dead-end of the corridor to the stairs. Up and up the stairs.

Raccoon City’s Downfall 5

Carlos was crouching on the roof and, with squinted eyes, aimed at the door at the end of the hallway. Jill was waiting a few steps ahead, also with her gun ready. To her, waiting felt even worse than getting continuously attacked. However, both, Jill and Carlos, were outstanding soldiers. Not letting go of their focus, they waited for the moment the door would open. They didn’t have to wait long.

With a dull bang, the steel door was removed from its hinges – and then Nemesis appeared. His protective armor was visibly damaged and had several holes in it. A muffled bang could be heard when Carlos shot another grenade with his launcher. The grenade was fired directly at Nemesis, but the monster surprisingly managed to catch the grenade mid-air. However, before it could re-direct it, Jill had already aimed and fired at its hand with her shotgun. Nemesis was distracted for a short moment and then the RDX plastic explosive inside the grenade detonated. More than 300 metal pieces scattered around the area within seconds. It was clearly too much for Nemesis’ unprotected hand. Below the elbow, the arm was ripped to shreds and Nemesis pressed both legs hard to the ground to not lose his balance from the blast.

A second grenade came flying towards Nemesis and then his machine gun started firing. The Grenade exploded while it was still in the air. However, its metal splinters poured down on Nemesis like rain. He turned his face away, but in the exact same moment, Jill began firing directly at it. The monster dropped the weapon and it almost looked like he wanted to surrender. But then, all of a sudden, Nemesis started running. It ran directly towards Carlos who was busy with reloading his grenade launcher. The mercenary was surprised by the attack and when he finally had his launcher ready, Nemesis was standing in front of him. It only took a quick swipe with his arm to remove the gun from Carlos’ hands. Carlos looked like a little boy compared to the tall Nemesis. But he didn’t have any choice and – without protection of any kind – attacked Nemesis. The monster grabbed his arm and threw him through the air without much effort. This sheer power twisted his elbow joint around and then he hit the concrete roof, just like a doll. He stayed like this, the pain prevented him from moving. The only indicator, that he was still alive, was a soft groan.

As soon as Carlos’ body was thrown away, Jill had started firing. Next to her, empty shell casings were piling up. Every bullet has hit its mark but that didn’t seem to bother Nemesis and he charged towards Jill. She started to wonder how someone could finish off a monster that couldn’t even be stopped by full-automatic fire. However, Jill didn’t even try to dodge. She threw away her machine gun, grabbed her pistol and jumped towards Nemesis. Jill managed to slide underneath Nemesis’ arm when he tried to grab her. She put the gun’s muzzle where she thought his kidney was and then she fired. A fist came down, trying to crush her face, but she managed to escape. She then aimed for the bottom of Nemesis’ chin and fired again. Jill used her gun for close-quarter-combat, just like a knife. One bullet went through one of the holes the grenade had ripped into his protective coat. Now that seemed to do some damage – the bullets damaged Nemesis’ muscles and inner organs.

“Jill, move!” Carlos called.

Not understanding what was going on, Jill let go of Nemesis and ran for her life. Just seconds later, a grenade exploded in the monster’s back. He fell forward and landed on his stomach. Jill and Carlos wondered if this was the end. Nemesis’ body was shaking, he was having heavy seizures. His protective clothes were now almost completely destroyed, his upper body was almost naked. There was a big, burned hole in his back and his spine must have taken damage. Even if he was still alive, he would have no power left to fight. That’s what Jill and Carlos thought, at least.

It started at the right arm’s stump, exactly where his lower arm and hand had been ripped off. New flesh started to grow from the wound, just like sprouts from a plant. Those sprouts were looping, around and into each other, like vines of a climbing plant. This bundle eventually created a new arm. Even the hole in Nemesis’ back started to close up quickly. However, that was not all that was recreated on Nemesis’ body. Skin was cracking open all over his body and the muscles underneath started to swell, just like a balloon. The muscles were growing with an incredible speed and shortly after that, Nemesis’ body had changed significantly. Fleshy tentacles and branches were coming out of his body. As if they were living beings on their own, they covered his body, hit the ground or and were moving around.

This creature, which had now lost all similarities to any human being, started to stand up slowly.

“I can’t believe it!” shouted Carlos, holding his dislocated arm.

“STAAAAAARS!!” the resurrected Nemesis screamed towards the sky. His tentacles were moving around like a nest full of snakes.

With enough pressure, Carlos set his arm back into place, cold sweat was running down his chin. He had almost yelled out in pain but could control himself last minute. He could move his fingers – it hurt, but at least he could move them. Better than nothing.

At the same moment, Jill noticed some metal barrels standing in one corner of the roof. According to the labels, those barrels contained a flammable organic solvent which was used for re-painting the RPD’s walls. Jill ran towards the barrels, there were three in total. It had to be enough. Jill readied her AK-47 and started firing and the re-awakened Nemesis. If he returned fire now, everything would be over. However, Jill figured he wouldn’t do that. Nemesis had dropped his machine gun earlier, because he didn’t want this to be over to soon. That’s what Jill thought. He wants to make us suffer … he wants to hunt us, catch us and then torture us to death with his bare hands … And that also means, that he is full of hatred … hatred that clouds his senses …

As expected, Nemesis came charging at Jill – just like last time. Jill dropped the AK-47 and grabbed her pistol. She dodged the incoming Nemesis to the left, then moved behind him and started firing from a close distance. However, Jill had not thought about how the monster had mutated by now. His tentacles grabbed her body, they were incredibly strong. Each of them was as strong as a well-trained man’s arm. Chained by tentacles and unable to move, Jill was lifted into the air, her toes leaving the ground. But Jill knew what to do and fired at the monster’s back.

She fired, again and again, until bloody flesh splattered to all sides, the once healed hole was now open again – and then she put a hand grenade into the re-opened wound. The tentacles threw her away, her shoulder hit the concrete floor first. A second later she could feel sharp pain overwhelming her. She felt nauseous. No doubt, a bone was broken.

She managed to stand up regardless – and started running. The safety pin clutched in her hand. Carlos also fired a grenade, everything else more or less happened simultaneously. The grenade in Nemesis’ back exploded and Carlos’ grenade exploded near his feet. This caused a domino effect and the three barrels with the solvent also exploded.

The whole building was shaking, a fire-red flame moved towards the sky like a dragon. Nemesis was on fire and he was lying face-forward on the ground, his torso was almost severed from the rest of his body. However, his arms were still moving and he desperately tried to crawl. The monster’s cells tried to reanimate him while the flames’ embers turned more and more of his body into coal.

“STAAAAAARS!!” Nemesis cried out once again, but it was already his death cry which was swallowed by the sound of a rotor coming closer.

“Finally! They’re coming!” Carlos called and waved both arms towards the sky.
The transport helicopter landed, the sky started to light up in the east. Dawn had come.

“Quick!” Jill had the feeling that she knew the pilot who was waving at them from the cockpit.

“Come on, quick!” Jill jumped into the helicopter, Carlos was right behind her. The transport helicopter ascended. From above, the burned Nemesis looked just like a pile of half-burned charcoal.

“Barry! Nice to see you!” Jill said with a weak smile.

Barry Burton, second in command of the S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team and good friend of Chris Redfield was piloting the helicopter and smiled back at her.

“I heard you were in trouble.”

“When I contacted him via radio he immediately agreed to help us” Carlos praised him.

“Shocking that this is how we meet again.”

“You two know each other?” Carlos asked.

“We’re comrades” Jill answered proudly.

A missile was flying by, only a few meters away from the helicopter. It was on its direct way to Raccoon City, the place they had just escaped from – and, apparently, it had been last minute. A short time later the missile reached the city center. White, destructive lightning lit the surrounding environment.


A deep roll of thunder could be heard. A heatwave was spreading from the city’s center and everything in its way was turned into ashes within seconds. A mushroom cloud was moving towards the sky, its bottom tinted in a red color from all the flames.  Someone who had no idea about what had just happened might have found this beautiful to look at. However, it was like looking at deadly hellfire. All humans, animals and plants within the city died immediately. At the end of the day, Raccoon City would have been wiped off all maps. The Umbrella Corporation would be held responsible – Jill was dead sure of this, at least. However, later, much later, it became clear that Raccoon City’s downfall was disguised as a nuclear accident.

They told the general public that a meltdown within a nuclear reactor had been the reason. An investigation committee started to look into the matter immediately and once they declared that a meltdown had caused everything, Jill’s world collapsed. Now it couldn’t be denied anymore that Umbrella had a huge influence on the US government.

Typical, Jill thought. They get off scot-free. However, in fact, Umbrella had already been on the way to its demise. Umbrella had only managed to cover up the truth via massive bribery, intimidation and blackmailing – a clear indication for their weakened condition. This affair had turned into a struggle for life and death, forcing the Umbrella Corporation to act desperate behind the scenes. No, they had not made it out of this unharmed this time. This was indeed the beginning of the end for the Umbrella Corporation.


バイオハザード アンブレラ・クロニクルズ サイド B

Translated by TheBatman, BSAArklay

"As he said that, he exclaimed in a loud voice: Lazarus, come out!
The dead man came out, his feet and hands bound with bandages, and his face covered with a cloth.": Johannes 11,43

Main Characters

• Captain Albert Wesker: Captain of the S.T.A.R.S. team, a special forces unit of the Raccoon City Police Department (RPD); involved in all biological projects

• Jill Valentine: Member of the S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team; essential for her team because of her expertise in disarming bombs and her strength

• Chris Redfield: Member of the S.T.A.R.S. Alpha Team; former Air Force pilot, best marksman of the team

• Leon S. Kennedy: New member of Raccoon City Police. A young police officer who is characterized as a courageous individual and has excellent observations

• Ada Wong: Her name and her past are shrouded in secrets; she is used as a spy by Albert Wesker

• Sergei Vladimir: Former Colonel of the Soviet Armed Forces. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, he was hired at Umbrella, where he soon rose to the leadership level

The Demise of Raccoon City 1 [28.09.98]

"When there is no more room in hell the dead will walk the earth." - From the film; 'Dawn of the Dead'

"Hey darling, I'd like a glass of milk." said Delores in a soothingly soft voice, "and then some toast."

"At least you are not too demanding," said Jason as Delores tenderly snuggled against him.
"I don't think it’s too much to ask," she replied. Her hands wandered over Jason's body and caressed him. The two were in bed. Naked.


Delores' fingertips just circled the small area which Jason wanted her to touch the most.
"Before we get to that..." Delores voice was excited now, she locked lips with Jason's mouth before finishing her sentence; "I breakfast."

Jason clicked his tongue and rolled out of bed. His parents were away, would not be back until tomorrow at noon, he had liked that and of course, had let Delores know immediately. Such an opportunity did not present itself too often. Delores didn't take much persuasion before they put a very enjoyable night behind them.

But, thought Jason as he pushed the bread into the toaster, does this girl really love me? I love her with all my heart but...Why is Delores, the prettiest cheerleader and the most desired girl in the whole school who could have picked anyone she wanted, picked me?
Jason lacked self-confidence, and he couldn't believe it. Maybe she was just playing a little game with him and wanted to take advantage. It was hard for him to keep his doubts in check. Worse, he began to hate himself for his doubts. But then he remembered last night and came to the conclusion that that basically no matter what motivations were in play he should just enjoy the game. And yet...

"Hurry up!"

"Yeah," Jason replied cheerfully as he poured the milk into a cup. From the garden he suddenly heard a strange noise. A scratching noise.

"Oh, great." Jason blurted.

Valentine, the domestic cat, had been shut out the night before. He usually showed no interest in Jason, but when he brought a girl home the cat would get downright angry. Even with Helen, his cousin. For women and cats were a bad combination, Jason thought to himself.

He opened the door from the kitchen into the garden, but there was no sign of the cat, and nothing else.

"Jason? What the hell are you doing?"

It could not possibly take this long. Delores was angry. Her relationship with Jason had only just begun. She appreciated his loyalty and devotion, and his almost sickening obedience flattered her. At this point in their relationship they could afford no misunderstandings.

"That's enough Jason!"

No answer. He begs for punishment thought Delores, wrapping a towel around herself and standing up.

"Can I finally get my breakfast now?"

Her tone had nothing teasing or playful left in it and she made it sound unmistakably clear that she was angry. But it was in vain. A creature suddenly stood before her. It no longer understood human language. It had only one objective, namely, its overwhelming hunger. And it satisfied that objective, with the help of Delores. But compared to the chaotic events that took place in Raccoon City that day, this was an almost trivial incident...

The Demise of Raccoon City 2

Leon S. Kennedy was having what we would call a very bad day. At precisely the same time as Raccoon City was transformed into a hell on earth - the young policeman was about to take up his first ever shift with the Raccoon City Police Department.

Even just the night before he had been standing under an unlucky star. Through sheer stress and nervousness he could simply not get to sleep. It was only towards the early hours of the morning had he managed to doze off. And of course, his morning alarm clock had just to give up the ghost and die. The terrible punishment for this delay would be waiting for him practically outside his own front door; a city full of zombies.

Raccoon City was populated by hordes of the living dead. Thus, Leon had had to fight his way through to the police station through hordes of monsters. On his way he met a young woman named Claire who was searching for her missing brother. His name was Chris Redfield, and was one of the elite police officers for the RCPD. Even for them it had been a really bad day.

Leon had promised Claire to help find her brother, but before they could think too far ahead they had been forced to separate. As soon as Leon arrived at the police headquarters, he found that it too had been transformed into a nest of zombies. Whilst searching for Claire, whom he had arranged to meet at the police headquarters, Leon was looking around the ground floor of the building. But he could find neither Claire nor any other survivors. He then worked his way up until he reached the roof of the building.

Leon probably owed his survival to the fact that he had found plenty of weapons, which he had found in the building and taken himself. After a fruitless search of the flat roof of the police station, he heard a cry from the road below him. The young policeman threw a glance downward. Zombies and zombie dogs attacked several people running round in hopeless panic. Leon took out his M16 Ge-Defence from his back and took aim at his targets. He was quite used to shooting whilst standing and he was an excellent marksman. The young policeman fired. Next to the creature, the bullet drilled into the asphalt of the road. Leon corrected the settings of the scope and fired a second shot. One of the zombies was hurled backwards and collapsed. More targets were fired at and it was as if an invisible hand was knocking all the zombies down on the road below. The young policeman did not waste ammunition, every shot knocked one of the zombies stone dead.

Suddenly a shot rang out in the distance, and at almost the same moment Leon felt a burning pain on his right cheek. He touched the spot and saw bright red blood on his fingers. Someone was shooting at him. He quickly looked around and again another shot rang out. Shards of the concrete floor on the flat roof flew up in the air right next to him. Leon tried to identify the direction from which the shots were coming from. His eyes wandered upwards and above him a helicopter was circling. With the helicopter looking down on him on the flat room, Leon was a perfect target for it.

Leon ran towards the staircase and made his way down. He pulled his pistol from his holster and shouldered the rifle. Here, inside the building, a long-ranged weapon was clearly at a disadvantage. Taking the direct route, he reached the ground floor and stormed back through the entrance hall. But there was not a soul to be seen. Only dead bodies, which trudged throughout the area.

Leon wondered who had shot at him from the helicopter. Hard to believe that zombies were in the helicopter. Incredulous, the young policeman shook his head. That would just be too much. As he gasped for breath, his mind raced. But the longer he thought about it, the less likely it seemed that he would come to a conclusion. Finally, he brushed this thought aside and went down to the parking garage in the basement, for this area had not yet been searched.

Carefully, and holding his gun at the ready, Leon looked around. Fortunately, there seemed to be no zombies roaming around down here. Suddenly, a shot rang out and the projectile buried itself in the pillar next to him. Leon turned around, saw a strikingly attractive woman with an exotic face. She stared back at him with anxious eyes. This was the first encounter between Leon and Ada.

Wesker 11

Wesker was sitting in a small cabin, which had the look of a cockpit in an airplane. It was a mobile command centre, a special edition for the Umbrella Corporation. The car was parked in the suburbs of Raccoon City, because from here Wesker could follow the events taking place in the city and if necessary, could escape from the town without any problems.

No less than twelve monitors in various sizes shone inside the car. Wesker kept them all in mind as he advanced from one camera to the next with astonishing speed. His eyes did not leave the monitors when he heard radio traffic which had suddenly started up in his headphones.

“The Raccoon City Police are all dead. Brian, however, escapes us.”

“Kill him. If under any circumstances he manages to escape, his relationship to the company may be exposed to outside sources. That will be a big problem.”

“Do not worry. The guy has already virtually committed suicide. He wanted to stay inside the police department and not venture around outside. Even if he changes his mind now, he has no chance of escaping.”


The conversation was overlaid by the sound of a helicopter in the background. Despite the noise, Wesker's superhuman hearing allowed him to identify the voices. No doubt, one of the voices was clearly Sergei. In the distance, gunshots could be heard over and over again.

“Look at that little guy there who wants to play the big cowboy? He is condemned property as a human being. This is making me look bad!”

A metallic click was heard, Sergei was obviously loading a fresh magazine, pulled the load lever through and pushed the selector switch up. These noises were familiar to Wesker and he got an image in his head of Sergei with a Kalashnikov assault rifle.

A shot rang out. And another. It appeared Sergei was shooting at someone from the helicopter.

“Sergei? Sergei!”

“What is it?”

“Time is up Sergei! There is no more time for your little game!”

“Sorry, but this is one game I have to finish.”

Wesker grinned contemptuously. Sergei just always had to exaggerate. He wasted his precious time on such follies. Guys like Sergei who were intoxicated by their own lust for power, were doomed. For how powerful they were now, one day they would perish. And that day for Sergei was already creeping closer. Wesker was absolutely convinced of it.
Wesker listened to the radio traffic and repeatedly changed the frequency. There were obvious overlaps with radio frequencies, which led to a big mess for the listener.

“Stop! Do not come any closer! Noooo!”

“Answer me please! I absolutely need reinforcements here now!”

“This will be our last broadcast. For several days now we have had no contact with the outside world.”

“Alpha Team. This is Hunk. Please respond.”

Wesker's ears pricked up. This man he knew. Hunk was a member of the unit that that was composed from an elite pool of special agents, and like the UBCS, they represented a dark side of the Umbrella Corporation.

“On frequency 777 we want our listeners to enjoy chat with pleasant music and...”

“Hunk? Can you hear me? Hunk? This is Nighthawk. The radio is damaged.”

“‘G' is guaranteed. But the rest of Alpha Team have been wiped out. I am moving now towards the extraction point.”

“You are the only one left? You are real angel of death.”

“This is our last ever show. If anyone is still alive out there, get out of this town as fast as possible!”

“The traffic in the city has come to a complete standstill. There are big concerns for the welfare of the inhabitants.”

“Hunk! Hunk!”

“I hear you.”

“What about William?”
“He is caught up in a deadly game. Shortly before his death it looks like he administered ‘G' to himself and revived. He is the reason that the unit has been wiped out completely.”

“Understood. And what about the remaining G samples?”

“Unknown. They were probably released into the environment following the battle. It will probably soon be necessary to implicate countermeasures.”

“Roger. We will derive immediate response!”

“You have to believe us! Help is on its way! We're stranded here. All we can do is re-transmit. This place is full of monsters!”

“We have so many injuries! All is lost!”

“What has become of this city? Raccoon City is lost. These monsters are not just dead, they are damn immortal!”

“So far, this is the latest news we have obtained. The Umbrella Corporation, which operates a production facility for pharmaceuticals in Raccoon City, has today in regard following...”

“It's over, it's over. Everything is over!”

“Please help. I repeat! Need help urgently. Get me out of here! I am injured and cannot move.”

Hunk had apparently fulfilled his mission and escaped via helicopter. Wesker had come to the city looking for the very same thing, namely the so called G-Virus, which he assumed had been developed in the underground laboratory in Raccoon City. William Birkin, who had once worked with Wesker in the Arklay Mountains, had been involved in the development of the virus.

The Umbrella Corporation had managed with Hunk's help, to extract the G-Virus from the city in the midst of all the chaos. In necessary, Wesker would have easily been able to steal the G-Virus from Umbrella by force. But there was another, less risky alternative, with whom he had entrusted to his more subtle reserve force, the female spy, Ada Wong. But apparently, Ada had not yet been successful in gaining possession of the virus.

At that moment, the picture changed on one of the monitors. A message from outside had hit. A pale, middle-aged man was staring at the screen facing Wesker. His eyes were moist and he was trembling like a little lap-dog.

"What does this mean?" He asked.

Wesker did not answer. He stared at the man's face in silence.
"Dead bodies are running around. They run around and eat people. You were probably aware of this the whole time. You knew that this research would lead to such a crazy thing. Am I right?"

"What's next?"

"If you knew it, why did you not prevent it?"

"Why should I?"

"I have my wife and my children..." The man buried his face in his hands. Violent sobs could be heard. A jittery motion spread over his face and he stared with fierce red eyes at the camera.

"So you did know. You knew and you did nothing about it?"

"Listen," said Wesker, showing not the slightest hint of emotion. "I have another agent out there with you. All you have to do is hand the transmitter over to her. Then your job is done. Then you can leave, go wherever you want and you will never hear from me again."

"One moment! Can you tell me how to get out of here? It is almost impossible for a normal person and I'm not a damn superhero! Hey, listen to me!" The man shouted and pushed his face close to the camera, as if to bite it.
Wesker turned off the screen. It was as if he had switched off the whole world with it.

The Demise of Raccoon City 3

To successfully complete your missions even under the most adverse circumstances and survive was a talent Ada Wong had demonstrated for various organisations with her intelligence work, and she was proud of it. Her unshakable self-confidence told her that this mission would be no different. Even if the city she happened to be in had transformed into a complete nightmare, full of the decomposed walking dead.

Violence and death reigned in the streets of this city, but in Cambodia or the Khmer Rouge during the massacres of Hutu in Rwanda, for them it could not have been much different. Throughout the crisis and conflict areas of the world she had done her jobs, and she had always returned home alive. Thus the state of Raccoon City were in her eyes, nothing special.

The world was full of misery. There were these resurrected dead beings, who feast on the flesh of the living, yet they did not shake Ada much. Her mission this time had merged with Albert Wesker. No doubt, the fee that had been offered to her was more than tempting, but even more than that was Albert Wesker the person, that made her accept the offer. Ada had already met some men who wanted to stand as rulers of the world. But the men who dreamed of holding the world in their hands often fell into two categories; Some were mere fools, others were capable fools.

Wesker had an unusually strong will, and a pronounced energy that was just as strong. But above all, it was his gift of planning the way forward with a certain calm, sober and necessary consideration which was appealing to Ada. Apart from that fact there was no doubt that Wesker was a fool. The majority of men were fools. You had to wonder what they would promise that would be of any benefit if they were to rule the world. Finally, it would mean nothing more than they would become managers in a world where in the final result they would have to serve her.

What I need is just a little fun. And if fun is ruined in this world, then it should be my right. This was Ada's creed. The men worked with their eternal power games, but they were like dogs that were chasing each other's tails. But among all these fools Wesker seemed particularly attractive to possess, and he had long been the first to Ada that gave her the feeling that she would have interesting things to see from him.

Now she found herself under his command in the middle of this hell again. She was only just beginning their mission, and she was excited like a little child who had visited an amusement park for the first time, though Ada as a child had never had the pleasure of visiting such a park.

She was located in the parking garage of the Raccoon City Police Headquarters and was in possession of some information indicating that there was someone in prison who knew an escape route out of the city. Ada's task was not yet completed, but she had to secure an escape route. And it was for this reason, that she had arrived at the police headquarters.
Of course, it was easy for Ada to walk directly into a building where everything was lost in complete chaos. Who was there to prevent her from entering the building? It was quite possible that there were only zombies running around in here and that the prisoner had been killed long ago.

But luck is known to be on the side of the fittest and that it would work itself out somehow. And no matter what happened, Ada was optimistic enough to believe that there was an appropriate countermeasure to any possible danger situation.

The person who guaranteed Ada's luck, suddenly appeared before her; a young man in a police uniform approached hastily. Ada decided immediately to harness this man for her own purposes. No matter how crazy the situation could be, men would believe always meeting a woman in these types of circumstances was a pure accident. No way a man could get the idea that everything was planned or could be contrived. The more likely a coincidence, the more random it would seem to the man. And it was anything but coincidence that Ada firmly believed in this rule. After all, it had happened once before and the man had never questioned his role. This time she decided to stage the whole meeting. She shot at her goal.

"I'm terribly sorry, I mistook you for a zombie," her facial expression, tone of voice, gestures, everything was perfect. Ada was playing the weak, frightened woman, who in her panic had pulled the trigger and shot. "Is everything all right with you? Are you hurt?"

"No, I'm all right," laughed the man as he approached Ada. "Not yet."

With is index finger, the man pressed down on the gun which Ada still had pointed at him.

"Oh, excuse me." Ada put the weapon back. She kept her eyes focused on her holster at all times, to add to the impression that she was completely untrained when it came to handling a weapon.

"My name is Ada Wong," she said and held out her hand.

"And I'm Leon Kennedy. Police Officer with the Raccoon City Police Department," he replied with a firm handshake.

In the distance, screams and explosions were heard.

"That sounds as though there is some work for you to do," Ada said with a modest chuckle.

"What are you looking for here?"

"Do you know a certain Ben Bertolucci?"

"Who's that?"

"I thought you said you were a policeman here?"

"Yes, but today is my first day, you see," said Leon and held out a note.

Congratulations on your inclusion to the Raccoon City Police Department. Do not worry, we are already old hands and will take you under our wing! So, we look forward to you spending some time with us! Your colleagues at the RCPD.

"Really?" If this man truly was a stranger here, then his use to her might be limited. Ada felt disappointed, but did not let on to the fact.

"Ben Bertolucci is a newspaper reporter who should be imprisoned here. At least, that's what I've heard. I have come here to meet him, but now with all this chaos in the city, I'm not sure what to do."

"I’m afraid, because I do..."

"My boyfriend is missing here in this city. And this was over a month ago. This man disappeared without trace, but the police never took up the matter with any real seriousness. They say there was no case for them to investigate. In any case, his trail ends here in Raccoon City. That's why I'm here."

In recent times, many people had disappeared in the vicinity of Raccoon City. Ada knew this and built her lies on it. Leon had asked for a transfer to the RCPD because these bizarre criminal cases {including those that had disappeared without trace} interested him greatly.

"Would you do me a favour and take me to the cells?" Said Ada and Leon looked imploringly back at her. She made a point of taking his arm. A direct physical contact gave the opposite impression from wanting to leave, and it was a sign of confidence.

"Uh...well...that should be all right."

"Yes? This will be a big help to me."

No man was safe from the persuasion of Ada Wong, especially not Leon, whose firm belief was that the men had to act as a protector of women and children.

"In there, it will be full of zombies. You should prepare yourself for that." Ada nodded.

"Let's go."

"Thanks, Leon." Ada moved closer to Leon, still holding his arm. The young policeman was about to take some bold steps forward...

The Demise of Raccoon City 4

"I was born during the Vietnam war in the Cholon district of Saigon, shortly before the city fell to the Viet-cong. I was the only daughter of a very wealthy overseas Chinese family. For generations, they were landowners who owned huge estates and fruit orchards."

"Do you still live in Vietnam?"

"No," Ada shook her head sadly. "1976, North and South Vietnam united."

"I know that, too." Leon said. "A bad time. The soldiers who had risked their lives in the war. Came home, and no one thanked them."

"The war was a great misfortune. War itself is a great misfortune," said Ada, even though she disagreed and lowered her sad eyes. The misfortune of others interested her not one bit. Naturally it did not correspond to the truth that the war led the first circles of overseas Chinese to originate in Vietnam. Not to mention the name; ‘Ada Wong' and several other names. Ada chattered on about her childhood.

"The association was established in South Vietnam, a socialist model of society. The wealthy overseas Chinese have been objects of hatred. The government took control of trade and forbade private enterprise in principle. Finally, there were even rumours that the government wanted to seize all assets. These rumours spread among the Chinese in South Vietnam like wildfire. This provoked a massive uproar from the Chinese in Vietnam."

That much was true, but it had nothing to do with Ada or her family in the slightest. She had said it with downcast eyes, as if she did not want to remember those hard times.

"I was just three years old then."

"That must have been terrible." Leon did not doubt Ada in what she told him. He was a bright man, but weak-looking women brought out his protective instincts. Leon believed that all women needed protection under any circumstances. He was rather old fashioned in that regard.

Ada went on and even managed to channel some tears;

"They cheated us."


"My whole family fled to the United States. The settlement we left to a man who specialised in smuggling operations, we did not know this at the time. It was he who said we needed only to relocate to America where he had bought some farmland and was hiring employees.
So we trusted all our possessions to this man. But everything he said was a lie."

It was time for Ada to come to the crowning moment.

"This man had tricked us out of our entire fortune!"


"We arrived in America without a cent."

"That's terrible. I'm sorry..."

Ada knew that anger was now flaring up in Leon's heart. Had the man who had allegedly cheated her been here, she was of no doubt that Leon would not hesitate to beat him. Ada could not remember having met a stranger who was so gullible.

"If there's anything I can do for you, tell me. I want to help you."

It had gone well for Ada, almost too well and for a moment she actually thought it was Leon leading her up the garden path. But the outrage that had taken in view of her childhood memories on his face could not be faked. Even for a professional liar like Ada that would not have gone down so well. Leon pulled out his gun.

"Let's go inside," he said softly and opened the door to the interior of the cells. As if they were awaiting fresh fodder, the zombies were restless and immediately advanced towards Leon and Ada with outstretched arms. Leon neutralised one monster after another. He was standing with his legs slightly apart and knees bent in the so-called crouch position. With both hands he held the handle of his pistol, and extended his right arm to a straight line with the barrel of the gun. His handling of the weapon was textbook.

Ada was hidden behind Leon, so it looked like she needed to take cover behind him. But there were definitely a lot of zombies, so it was necessary that Ada put some down with punches, kicks and even gunshots to defend herself with. She forgot, however, to let out a soft cry with each shot. The zombies were easy targets for Ada, but it was hard work making sure Leon did not recognise this fact.

After a while, they reached the cell block. Only one man was sat there.

"Ben Bertolucci, I presume?" Said Ada.

"Yes, I am." Ben stared at Ada with bloodshot eyes. "And who are you? And the cop there? I've never seen you before?"

"I'm Leon. Today is my first day here. I overslept and arrived to this mess."

"Then you should have stayed in bed." Said Ben, smiling sadly.

"Be quiet. This is Ada, a woman looking for a friend, he disappeared without trace in Raccoon City."

"Today, thousands of people disappeared in a single day."

"Do you know him by any chance?" Ada stretched out a photo to Ben. It showed a smiling young man. Ada had randomly picked up the photo from some table, and the man depicted on it certainly had nothing to do with her. Ben shook his head.

"Then he may have fled from the city," continued Ada. "Do you know how to escape from this town?"

"I know. But forget it."

"Why?" Asked Leon.

"Because there is a man here, a giant, who..."

"What are you talking about?" Asked Ada.

"You have not yet met him?"

"You mean the zombies? Of course I have seen so many that I..."
Ben cut Ada off.

"No, this thing is no zombie. But you will find out once he catches you. He will destroy you." Ben made a gesture as if he was crushing something in the air with both hands.

"Then let's leave together. If you stay here, you will be killed sooner or later."

"Behind bars I am safe. At least when the zombies come here they will not get in. At some point the army will come and I'll be rescued. Until then, I'll just have to wait."

Leon picked up the carelessly discarded key and set out to unlock the cell door.

"Hey, leave it. Stop it!" Ben shook the bars angrily and it made a deafening noise.

"All right, all right. We can't force you to escape with us, but if you know an escape route you can at least tell us," said Leon.

"Give me something to write."

Ada took a paper and pen from the table and handed them to Ben, who drew a simple map on the back.

"The sewerage system. Through here it is possible to escape the city."

Ben returned the paper to Ada, who added, "Are you sure you don't want to come with us?"
Ben waved her away without a word, and waved violently with his hands as if to shoo off a pushy dog.

The Demise of Raccoon City 5

Composure in extreme circumstances was the key to success, but Ada lacked this as she rummaged through the bowels of the underground labs of the Umbrella Corporation. How had it come down to this? She did not understand it exactly. Their mission was solely and purely to get the G-Virus into their hands. Once that was done, this city could rot in hell. And they had certainly had some good opportunities to acquire the virus.

For instance, when she came across Sherry Birkin, the only daughter of William Birkin.

Presumably, the little girl had mistaken Ada for a zombie and had ran away. Ada had not escaped the fact that Sherry had borne a medallion on a chain around her neck. No doubt the G-Virus was hidden inside.

Had Ada wanted to, she could have snatched the medallion from Sherry, it would certainly have been possible. But she had not done. And there had been other promising opportunities to get the virus. Ada had to think hard now, and she did not really understand why these thoughts depressed her. Perhaps it was down to her moody nature. The fact was, however, that the danger grew every minute they remained in the city. Ada was not like the other agents who would senselessly put their lives at risk. But something was different this time.

Finally, Ada had entered the underground laboratory of Raccoon City. There she met Annette Birkin, William's wife.

"All that are behind the G-Virus, die!" Claimed Annette and announced with some pride about the terrible weapon her husband had created. "The T-Virus only spawned wayward zombies, but the G-Virus is something completely different. William is an outstanding scientist, he is a genius. He was so obsessed with his research, he even injected it into his own body!" Apparently the madness had already begun to take hold of Annette. The wife of the famed researcher continued her strange rant. "The effect of G caused William to lose all reason as a human fully. He has become G itself. But you will not find out anything more off me. Goodbye, spy!"

Annette had turned a gun on Ada, but too an experienced agent like her, this was a very careless move. Ada stole her weapon without any trouble, and in the unsuccessful attempt to oppose Ada, Annette toppled over the railing and plunged into the depths below.

"Have a good flight!" Cried Ada, waving behind her.

There it was again, the old Ada Wong.

For example, when they had attacked the mutated Birkin Tyrant and injured it, Leon had developed sympathy for the woman who he had discovered in the parking garage of the police headquarters and had taken her into his care. And in view of his selflessness, Ada became a little tame, which was wrong in itself. Finally, she turned to what she always did when she wanted to put a man into submission. Only problem was, this time she didn't feel entirely guilt free.

At her last job, Ada had met a certain man by the name of John. He was the chief scientist at the Arklay Laboratories and she began an affair with him to obtain a series of secret information. This type of treachery had been done many times before by Ada. To lead a man behind the light, was an exercise for beginners.

John had been both incredibly stupid and incredibly good-natured. Right up until the moment when he became infected with the T-Virus, died, and mutated into a monster, he had nothing but Ada in his mind. Up until that point she had never experienced a man so selflessly expending for her. John had loved her without any ulterior motives and with all his heart.

Ada again had fulfilled her mission with a certain professional pride that she could deceive him so easily. But nevertheless, perhaps the circumstances of the job, which should have been solely dealing with the acquisition of attaining the secret information, quietly gnawed at her heart a little?

Was it possible that the continuous betrayal and the many murders had resulted in her heart becoming permanently damaged? Just like crystals collected on the bottom of a wine bottle that was long untouched. The word 'repentance' had never had a place in Ada's life dictionary. She had always led a life full of betrayal and intrigue, and she had always survived. After that she was proud, and regretted nothing, yet now and again she was overcome with an unbearable sadness that would materialize out of the blue. She had felt like this once more when Leon had thrown himself protectively in front of her to intercept the bullet, which had been meant for her, with his body. But Ada was tough, and she knew that these moments would not get in the way of her work. She was clueless in some respects that she could regard love as something holy. And yet...

In the underground laboratory a siren wailed and warned of the impending self-destruction. Leon, who carried the G-Virus with him, looked for an escape route from the laboratory. From the concourse he ran from one part of the plant to the next. And Ada lay in wait to snatch the G-Virus sample.

"I've been expecting you Leon," she said, and levelled her gun at him.

"What's going on?"

Leon seemed embarrassed. It was the face of a hurt man, and that tormented her.

Yes, it is true, thought Ada. I like Leon. This realisation hit her suddenly, and Leon could see it in her face. All this caused in Ada in this respect, was a hint of a smile.

She spoke; "I've been waiting, Leon. Hand over the G-Virus."

"What? This cannot be happening?" Leon looked puzzled.

She was fond of him. It was like the dubious pleasure one felt when you showed a little meanness to a small child. Or the game where a cat teases you with a spike of foxtail grass. The more you loved the other, the more joy one was prepared to get from such things.

"I told you to leave me behind. And I meant it. Children who do not listen will make their mother angry. So hand it over, or I shoot."

"Just try it," said Leon and he began to approach her.

Ada had assumed that if she did have to shoot him, it would not be necessary to kill him. A shot in the arm or the leg would be enough to relieve him of the G-Virus. Yet she could not bring herself to do it.

Previously, Ada would not have hesitated for one second in shooting Leon, but now after everything they had been through together she lacked the necessary composure. Immediately afterwards, she felt her back come under fire. The long thought dead Annette had mobilised her last reserve and after she had fired the shot, Ada fell on the spot.

The shot threw Ada towards the railing beside her. The railing was low. Before she could stop herself, she dropped and lost her balance. Leon jumped to her aid and held out his hand towards Ada. It was an act of desperation. Leon got home of Ada's forearm. The view down showed that the floor of the basement must have been dozens of feet below them. Not even the light reached the bottom.

"Leon," said Ada, looking up at him. Leon had grabbed the railing with one hand, from which he was leaning out as far as he could, and with his other hand he held Ada's wrist. The policeman felt her slipping away.

"It's okay. Let me die."

"Shut up! I'll pull you up!" Said Leon, but he himself had half his body now hanging over the railing. From this position, it would have been virtually impossible for him to pull her up.

"It's over! You know this yourself."

"Be quiet!"

Millimetre by millimetre Ada slipped from Leon's hand.

"I promised you that we would escape together, Ada. We're getting out of here together!"

"Leon...with you I would have run away with you..." she whispered and looked at him with a smile.

"But why..."


Ada had let go of Leon's hand. He tried desperately to grab Ada's finger. But she had slipped away from him and plunged into the depths. Leon's desperate cry resounded around the stairway.

Still falling, Ada threw out a hook that got caught in a railing a few floors below. The hook unreeled a wire, which was connected to Ada's belt. There was a sharp jolt when the rope caught and a sharp pain went through her wounded shoulder. Ada gritted her teeth and swung like a pendulum until she finally reached the railing and flipped over onto the floor.

"That was fun, Leon!" Cried Ada and sent the greeting back up from where she had fallen. Then she jumped for the stairs and headed towards her next destination.

The Demise of Raccoon City 6

Ada ran through the underground channels. Her body was covered with wounds and her steps were increasingly unsecure, due to the high loss of blood she had suffered. She had still not fully managed to control the bleeding. At the entrance to the sewerage system she had deposited several prior weapons. As an intruder, it had been necessary to secure an escape route. and she had dumped some first aid kits and ammunition in a locker in the subway station.

Once Ada managed to get up there, she would figure out the rest. Every time the wind kicked up the stuffy, humid air, a nauseating stench began to spread. The sewers was not exactly the ideal place for a round of jogging with open wounds. Her tottering steps yielded Ada in a race with the sewer rats.

She grinned. How easy it was not be overwhelmed, and she'd make it. A conceivably unfavourable environment and herself in a pitiful state. She'd had these types of experiences before, and made it through often enough. She remembered how she had once smuggled herself with a group of migrant workers who were harvesting sweet potatoes. They were carted off in a rickety truck, on a farm where they were staying, in a dilapidated pig sty and had to fill baskets of potatoes throughout the day, which the tractor dug up from the ground. When she got home from work she was so exhausted she could barely stand up. She had also been commissioned to spread pesticides.

Ada saw two men in this work every day, more or less having to bathe in these pesticides as they were working and brought severe poisoning upon themselves. The owner of the farm had no health insurance for these men. He didn't give a damn about them. These poor bastards got huge sores on their heads and groin, had been hit by nausea and dizziness until they writhed and twisted and finally died. Those that died did not even get a half-decent burial, and were buried by their colleagues in the woods with their bare hands.

Ada had seen all of the suffering of this world, and therefore it did not seem to her particularly hard to have to run in such a wounded condition through the pipes and drains. In addition, even though she thought in such a way, she could do nevertheless do nothing against the fact that her injuries left her slow and that the fatigue and exhaustion were becoming stronger. She had to get out as quickly as possible here - and not just because of the filth. The sewers were a haven for monsters.

Especially a biogenetic weapon named Hunter, enormous frog creatures reinforced with razor sharp claws. Ada saw more and more. Fortunately, she had a rich arsenal of weapons available, threw hand-grenades in vast quantities, and railed a hail of bullets from her machine gun at the Hunter. However, this was only possible if as long as she kept enough distance between her and the monster frogs.

Unfortunately, the Hunter possessed the most alarming leap strength, which they used to bridge the distance to Ada in no time. Under normal circumstances it would have been easy for Ada to withstand the first wave of attacks and then attack herself at the same time, but now she was no longer able to muster the energy.

One decision made a split second late and the claws of a Hunter would rip into Ada. Added to the problem was that her bullets would do little against the hard scales of the monsters. If the enemy was standing directly in front of her, a salvo from the machine gun would not be enough to stop the Hunter. Again and again, Ada suffered small wounds in the arms and legs at the hands of these giant frogs. Although three wounds were not life-threatening, they were so deep that the agent continuously lost more blood. With some disinfectant and a simple medical kit, such injuries were not a serious problem, but they were too deep to leave them simply uncared for. Ada lost more and more blood, and her life force continued to drain. The fatigue made things increasingly harder.

She had to get a first-aid kit. Then she had to reach the Apple Inn, where her contact was waiting for her. There she would be able to recover somewhat from the exertion. An unmeasurable number of monsters seemed to have seized the sewers. Finally, Ada's generously overcharged ammunition began to slowly run out. Ada climbed an iron ladder. Finally, she had reached the subway station.

The agent disinfected her wounds and smeared it with antibiotic ointment. Then she sewed up her wounds and put on larger bandages. She almost looked like a mummy, but there was probably no one left alive in the city to take any notice of her appearance. Finally, Ada took another pain killer before she stepped out of the subway station.

An ominous croaking sound was heard. Crows. When Ada looked up, she saw dozens of black feathered birds circling above her. With a rifle it would be quite possible to hit them at this distance, and if she were in full possession of her senses, Ada would have tried that. After two or three shots the rest of the swarm probably would have fled, assuming they were common crows, but it was not possible for her to tell. So she grabbed her shotgun and ran as fast as she could in the direction of the Apple Inn. At the same moment the swarm of crows turned on her. She turned round and fired at the crows above her. The flock scattered but the crows did not flee. Ordinary crows reacted very sensitively to loud noises.

A swarm that had just been shot at, would never try to attack again, but seek immediate salvation in flight. But this great black swarm did not even think to try and escape. Ada ejected an empty shell and fired again. The crows that had escaped her shots, tried to beat their claws into Ada's neck. Ada brandished her knife and in a circular motion through the air, tore at the wings of the birds that came too close. The sign for the Apple Inn hotel was now in sight. Ada ran and ran and ran, but her steps were more difficult and uncertain. It was as if someone had grabbed her by the ankles and was trying to detain her. The painkillers had helped somewhat, but her blood loss and exhaustion she could not get rid of.

Ada's desire waned. Why did she not simply fall on the spot? Just forget everything, lie down and sleep, she thought. By biting her lip and focusing on the pain, she tried to fight against this deceitful temptation. And she ran, ran on and on. She could not stand still under any circumstances. As long as she kept moving, she came closer to her goal. Ada finally reached the hotel.

The Apple Inn was a business hotel which had evidently seen better days. Ada pushed through the glass door and rushed into the lobby. The crows went off with breakneck nose dives against the glass door. Ada crossed the bloodstained reception as fast as possible and headed for the stairs. In the background she could hear the shards of glass cracking.

Was it possible for them to break through? Thought Ada. She stepped into an elevator; a corpse lay on the floor. She put a bullet in his head before he could straighten up. When the elevator finally reached the desired floor, the door opened with a loud squealing on the quiet landing. Ada made sure the air along there was clean, before she made through the hallway towards the appointed room. Once there, she laid her hand on the doorknob. The door opened easily.

The cheaply furnished room was filled with the stench of death. But then again this stink was everywhere in the city. In here the source of the unpleasant odour was face down under the desk. This guy was probably still alive only a few hours ago. For several months now he had been acting under Wesker's orders as a clerk at the Umbrella Corporation, as a spy, so to speak. However, with Umbrella he played only the role of an ordinary employee; not a position in which you would normally come into contact with company trade secrets. But it was not his job to ferret out any secrets. Nine-tenths of his life were devoted to a sad-existence as an employee of Umbrella Corporation.

He had come as a spy to Raccoon City with his wife and daughter to Raccoon City and assumed the greyness of everyday life to live as an average employee. The commission that Wesker had charged him with was not very demanding. Any mail that arrived at his home had to be passed on to a specific person in the company and communicate with another person about specific things he was briefed in advance about over the telephone. This was basically his task. The most exciting job which he had been entrusted with was to steal some documents from the safety deposit box of a superior. He had found that quite exciting, as it made him feel like a genuine spy. He was proud of himself, so much so, that it didn't take much before he blurted out to his family about it.

Also, his last order should not have been so complicated. He had to pick up a transmitter he received in the mail and bring it to this hotel and deliver it to another agent. That was all. Last night, when he had been informed of his task, he never would have thought that today would have ended up like this. Early in the morning, he phoned the company and wanted to report in sick due to a cold. But even though he kept calling back, he just could not get through. He got up, got dressed, sat in the living room and waited and waited. But there was no breakfast. Because at that time his daughter had already had breakfast and that breakfast had consisted of his wife. It was a miracle she had not driven him mad. He fled as he saw his daughter had become a cannibal.

In the city, hell had raged, and he assumed that the Umbrella Corporation was not entirely innocent. Although he was aware of the existence of the T-Virus {if only so much that the company was secretly researching a virus}, but he had no idea what a catastrophic effect it would have. Rumours had said that it was able to bring the dead back to life, but he had given them no credence. He would never have thought that this virus could turn the earth into such hell.

On the way to the hotel he had seen terrible things, and a nauseating stench hung over the city. The fact that he knew the creatures that were attacking him again and again, were actually already dead, he could not bring himself to kill her. So he had fled before them, until he finally managed to escape into the Apple Inn. In his room he started his work and set up the monitor and the transmitter. His job was almost done. Then he had to wait for his contact.

In such situations, it is never good to have too much time to have to think about these things. His daughter had just eaten his wife! Greedy, like a hungry hyena, she had repeatedly rammed her head into the body of her mother. As much as he tried to supress his memory, this terrible scene played over in his head like a movie. He could stand it no more and cried incessantly, until he became quite hoarse, and his tears had dried up. Then he stared dully at the ceiling. The cruelty of reality had crushed him. From his pocket he took out a bottle that was filled with sleeping pills, which his doctor had prescribed for him. he poured the entire contents with a swing into his mouth and gulped down the tablets.

After a while a severe nausea came over him and he vomited up the tablets into the toilet. He was so miserable that he began to cry. He felt for his pistol in his pocket like it was his talisman. He looked at the weapon yet he hadn't even wanted to use it on the zombies outside, and looked at it remotely. Bathed in sweat, his thoughts raced two and fro for a while. Then he made a decision and pulled the trigger.

Two hours later, Ada appeared. When she saw her contact dead, she smacked her tongue in frustration.

"What a loser."

On the table was the monitor and the transmitter. The screen lit up straight, and on it appeared the ruthless face of a familiar man in sunglasses.


"He was in despair at the situation and chose death. A weak man."

"I cannot stand weak men."

"Yes, I know. But you are weak, Ada. You have disappointed me. The betrayal that you have committed to this...Leon. You have done considerable damage to our organisation."

"Disappointed, why?" Ada took out a box with ampoules and she held it in front of the monitor. "You see?" Ada waved the box back and forth. "These are pieces of tissue from Birkin-G."

"You have fulfilled your mission?"

"That was what you wanted, right? Why can you not hear the bluff and just say what you want?"

Wesker did not flinch.

"Unfortunately this is not too valuable to me for I can acquire it through other means. But I
want to reveal something; In the near future Raccoon City will be hit by a strategic nuclear weapon to raise the city to the ground."

"Never...Even the Umbrella Corporation would never do something like..."

"I speak the truth."

"And now do I have to beg for my life or what?"

"You have indeed made a mistake, but you have such talent. It would be a shame."

"Thank you. This is already the second time you have told me this."

Some time ago, Ada had infiltrated a criminal organization in America, which was developed and led by Chinese. Soon after her admission she had drawn attention to herself and quickly gained the favour of the supreme boss. Then, of course, she had the envy and jealousy of her 'sisters' in the organisation. Ada's rise came at a time when the organisation experienced a remarkable boom.

They soon grew from a small band who hardly anyone knew to one of the leading groups of Chinese underworld organisations in America. The rise of the group had occurred so rapidly that even the US Government caught wind of it for the way they dealt so harshly with the competition. Finally, Ada's organisation was crushed by the FBI in a pincer movement but by this time Ada was already looking to distance herself from the group.

Shortly thereafter, Wesker had come into her life. He stood in connection with a company that was in opposition with the Umbrella Corporation, and was on the lookout for top-quality agents. After he had made several detailed enquiries about Ada, he had come to the conclusion that she would be an ideal placement for the job.

"I could also now just easily deliver you to the FBI, but that would be such a waste for your talents." That was the phrase Wesker had used on her back then.

"And in your opinion, Wesker, what should I do?" She repeated the same question she had asked him at the time.

"I'm going to provide you exactly with the information available that you deserve. The management of the Umbrella Corporation will fly by helicopter from this city. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no escape for you."

In addition to the transmitter a small case opened up. Inside was a strongly shaped weapon with a gas canister so that one could shoot a rope with a grapple hook at the end, a very unusual weapon. On the edge of the monitor, a card was shown, on which a point was marked with a red arrow.

"Don't forget the tissues of G will you, they are more important to me than you. Good luck."
The transmitter turned off.

"If the T-Virus can cause such hell, then what does Wesker plan to do with the G-Virus?" Ada murmured to herself.

No matter how awful this hell had become, Ada was determined to survive. This whole planet was somehow becoming hell it seemed. Wesker cared for only that which he could take advantage of. It was typical of Wesker, once people could no longer be useful to him, he just let them go. Ada understood this very well, she probably was still of some value to him. She left the hotel.

The Demise of Raccoon City 7

By now the city had prevailed into something out of a horror movie. The dead were celebrating a ghastly banquet. Over time, the screams and gunshots had lessened. But at the same time, the number of zombies who had been enjoying their gruesome meals on the streets, had increased significantly. Lots of major fires had broken out in several different places and had been ignored by anyone left alive and left to spread unchecked. It was an apocalypse, the worst nightmare of the end of the world.

And running through this town where everyone had let go of all hope, was Ada, body now almost entirely wrapped in bandages. The more cumbersome trotting zombies were dispatched by her, one after the other. When she was stuck in a dead end and got into trouble, she jumped without hesitation into an emergency exit into the interior of a building. Unfortunately, Ada had walked into a hotbed of Lickers.

The Lickers were nightmarish creatures with bared muscle strands and exposed brains. They looked as if someone had removed the skin from them and blown their skull off. These monsters, with their long tongues, now went up to Ada. They were everywhere, stuck to the ceiling, and crawling along the walls. But Ada was not deceived by their sophisticated movements and riddled them with her machine gun. When several of them got too close together, she resorted to hand grenades. She eventually fought her way to the roof of the building. There, however, she ran into an old acquaintance - crows. However these crows were not part of the large swarm that had chased her into the Apple Inn. Ada lifted her gun and took them out accurately one at a time.

"Do me a favour and leave me alone, I damn well do," she murmured as she killed the last of the birds. Then she hurried off to the corner of the roof and fired the rope with the hook from there. Her goal was the fire escape of the adjacent building which easily took a hold of the hook. Ada went to the edge of the roof and pushed away. At the same time, the strong wind took hold of the rope and Ada almost slammed into the wall of the building, but she managed to grab the railing of the fire escape and pull herself up. She ran up the stairs until she reached the roof of the building and swung with her rope to the next building and then the next, and the next - just like a superhero from an American comic.

She moved closer towards her destination and the time, she could not afford to miss, moved inexorably closer. It was the moment that would mean life or death for Ada. Everything now lay in her own hands. And feet. An incredible surge of feeling alive overwhelmed her. Despite her injuries, rarely had she felt better and more alive. Zombies and monsters were turned into mincemeat before her as she struggled forward. The moment when she had just shot her grapple hook into a road bridge overlooking the highway, it happened.

A loud roar rose up behind her. This voice, she wanted to hear the least. It awoke her memories, to which they attached no special value, memories she wanted to forget. Ada turned around. There it stood, the flagship model from the arsenal of humanoid biogenetic weapons created by the Umbrella Corporation. Its official name was 'Tyrant R'.

Persistently, the Tyrant had followed Ada from the research plant up until this point. Thanks to its amazing healing powers, it was in a position to recover its injuries and the destruction of its own body in no time at all. While it was following Ada, it skin had formed into a hardened shell reminiscent of oyster shells. This armour was not only as hard as steel and could shred an opponent down in seconds. Its arms were swollen even in relation to its giant body and from the overly long fingers sprung razor sharp claws. The upper body was like a grotesquely shaped tortoise, a creature that was a freak of nature or sprung up by the gods on a whim. And this monster now ran with breath-taking speed towards Ada.

The Tyrant had shown that it was not as clumsy and cumbersome as it had appeared at first glance. It kept straight for her and attacked immediately with its big claws from left to right. Ada jerked back as the claws narrowly whistled past her. At the same time the agent fired a volley from her MP at the monster. The carapace of the monster splintered, and the Tyrant staggered. However, its movements were of the most astonishing speed, and yet these impressive movements were little more than primitive behaviour patterns. Ada felt the claws of the Tyrant more than once, but she had analysed the movements of the monster and she knew how it worked.

"You need more than just brute force to get with a woman, kid."

Ada moved herself to repel the attacks of the Tyrant with her MP and attacked it with grenades as soon as it withdrew itself. Soon she was able to block its attacks completely, and her own attacks were becoming increasingly effective. The relentless grenade impacts could not pass into the body of even the toughest animal without leaving some damage. The armour of the Tyrant burst, tore its skin, and scraps of burnt flesh and blood splattered around. The monster seemed to gradually lose its agility and its reaction speed was decreasing rapidly. Ada was now able to easy follow the actions of the Tyrant with her eyes . The bullets from her machine gun pierced the exact places where its skin had been torn open. After a dozen shells had exploded inside its body, the monster finally fell to the ground and remained motionless.

She should have given the Tyrant the death blow while it was down, but she did not have the time. Ada had but one chance to escape Raccoon City, and that moment would come the moment the helicopter would appear in the sky above her. A new horde of undead began to gather, probably attracted by the scent of flesh, living flesh. Ada knew that she could not defend herself too loudly otherwise she would be too noticeable and the helicopter may spot her and she may not be blind to them trying to join as an extra passenger out of the city. With a pistol in each hand, she killed the zombies one by one by targeting shots to the head. For the time being, Ada was dealing with only ordinary zombies. Bio-genetic weapons on the other hand, would be a bit more tricky with just a pistol. Weapons with a high destructive power, such as grenades - were taboo for Ada at the moment.

In the distance she saw a Hunter, who ran in their direction. In order not to be disturbed, Ada jumped onto the roof of a truck, standing by the roadside. And then it came: a military helicopter that flew with a fairly low speed, and carried a large container underneath which must have been acting as a burden. When she could reach the hook, she could finally escape from Raccoon City. While the agent continued to fire at the zombies with one hand, she laid the other on the helicopter and took aim. The Hunter was approaching fast. If she started a fight with him, she would miss the opportunity to hang onto the helicopter. She just had to be faster.

"Come on, come on, already," Ada prayed silently, waiting for the right moment. "Now!"

She squeezed the trigger. With a muffled snap the hook shot up, the rope dragging behind it. The helicopter was now just above her. The hook hit the container and was perfect. Ada ran. She could already feel the Hunter breathing down her neck. The rope stretched. Two or three steps and she jumped, her toes broke away from the roof of the truck. At the same moment the Hunter attacked her. Its razor-sharp claws chased after Ada's ankles, but they missed by a whisker. Instead, it just held one of her shoes in its claws.

"If you like it, I will give it to you!"

Ada was inspired by the wind, pulled up and climbed onto the roof of the container, where she could look inside thanks to a small hole. In the light of her small flashlight she saw the logo of the Umbrella Corporation and the words 'UMF-013." It was a computer, and one of the type Red Queen, as used in the Umbrella lab. Ada had no idea who the crew of the helicopter were transporting it, but it looked as though it was going to be a long journey.
Ada's mission was complete. Wesker had done her a favour, and in doing so they assumed good intentions, even though she knew he was totally indifferent to what would become of her. It seemed likely that her relationship with Wesker would continue for a while. Relations are at their easiest when ultimately you are clearly deceiving each other right from the beginning, thought Ada, smiling quietly to herself.

The Demise of Raccoon City 8

Directly above Ada, inside the helicopter, someone was smiling happily.

"Do you take me for a go-getter," asked Sergei Vladimir, as he fiddled with a curiously shaped knife.

"How could I expect a man who has just stolen the central computer from his own company to be reasonable?" Said the old man who sat directly opposite him.

Sergei laughed out loud which sounded almost like a cough.

"The people who are later regarded as heroes later have never acted reasonably."

"Are you saying you are to be a hero?"

"In any case, the word applies more to me than to Lenin."

"There is certainly no lack of self-confidence in you..."

"I just know what I can. I have the U.M.F-103 in storage. On its drives all the information about Umbrella's T-Virus research are saved. So in some ways I suppose you could say I had Umbrella in storage. Using the computer, I can resurrect Umbrella at anytime and anywhere," said Sergei and let out his cough-like laugh once more. Outside the missile raged at high speed towards the city. It was the pale horse, which would being the final death to Raccoon City.

Umbrella’s End 1 [18.02.03]

Elroy laughed nervously when he saw the logo of the Umbrella Corporation on the toilet seat. Not even in here, were you left alone from this company. He lifted the lid and sat down on the toilet seat. It was the fourth time that morning he was sitting here. Elroy had either spoiled his stomach or was suffering from nervous diarrhoea. He knew himself only too well. Even as a child he had often suffered from abdominal pain often brought on by stressful situations. He had hoped this was something that would stop as he entered into adulthood, or at least improve, but nothing had changed. He was still a nervous coward. Yes, there was one man who had made him feel like a frightened rabbit. Want to spend your entire life being the faithful lapdog for the Umbrella Corporation? Are you really so afraid of them? And he was. And the fear grew when he learned the inner procedures of the company. But Elroy did not have the courage to admit it openly and honestly, therefore he had accepted the job offer of this man. And that is what had him suffering from diarrhoea once again this morning. Elroy flushed the toilet and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he fished a small metal box from his pocket and opened it. Inside the box was a small syringe which was filled with a shimmering light green liquid. Elroy rolled up his sleeve and jabbed the needle with a practiced hand movement into his upper arm. A brief stabbing pain made him grimace, then he pushed down the plunger. The malicious fluid was soon lost in the insides of his body. After the whole contents were injected, he placed the syringe back into the small metal box and left the toilet.

Sterile corridors, disinfected stairways, disinfected grounds. Everything here seemed sterile and was illuminated by white light. Perhaps here even one's own heart had been sterilized. Any feelings of opposition to the corporation, any unnatural desire to advance one's career, each longing to join another company; all of those feelings were removed as if they were thoroughly boiled and wiped down with alcohol.

Elroy felt a slight dizziness, his steps were uncertain.

"Everything okay?" A colleague had grabbed him by the hand and was leaning on his arm, it was a young researcher who had been moved to the Russian Branch of the company the same time as he was.

"Yes, thank you. Go away already."

"You look pale, Elroy."

"Yes, I've got something wrong with my stomach..."

"Are you sure that's all?" The woman asked suspiciously.

No wonder. In this facility all different types of hazardous micro-organisms were grown. Whenever someone was not feeling well, it was all too obvious to think of the possibility of an accident involving a potential biohazard.

"Yes, that's all," Elroy assured her with a smile. "I probably ate something bad yesterday."

"Maybe you should just get married soon," laughed the woman.

"Yes, you're probably right." Elroy made a strained smile and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

"In any case, you should go to the infirmary."

"I will. Later I will go there. First, there is something urgent I need to do."

Elroy was not lying. There was actually something he needed to attend to urgently. I am not his lapdog. I am of the Umbrella Corporation. He tried to sound strong, and his stomach growled in protest like a small dog.

Elroy waited until the woman was out of sight before he dug out his ID card and turned down a side corridor. Without being aware of it himself, he had quickened his pace. At the end of the hallway, he swiped his card through a card reader and opened the door.

The area which he now entered contained a large number of containers for the cultivation of micro-organisms. The containers were all neatly lined up and each one was secured with locks. Elroy took out a small pair of pliers, broke the seal on one of the containers and pulled out a capsule the size of a hen's egg, which he carefully placed into his pocket. In a few minutes they would know who had done what. For in all possible corners of the building surveillance cameras had been installed which were connected directly to the Red Queen and all employees were constantly monitored. Elroy did not worry about this as he would soon by flying away. That was part of his plan. Because in a few minutes he will already have left the building. But even this comforting thought could not shed his nervousness. He left the room and took a deep breath.

Everything is in order, he said to himself. I have just injected the antidote to this virus, so I won't be infected by this early variant of the T-Virus.

Elroy hurled the capsule to the ground.

"All right", he muttered to himself. "All right." He walked towards the exit of the lab and threw a quick glance at his watch. Twenty seconds. Fifteen seconds. Ten. Five. Four, three, two, one...The alarm bells began to shrill.

"Accident involving bio-hazardous material. Infectious material is spreading.!" A computerised voice announced over the loud speaker system.

Everything is going according to plan. Stay calm. I have time.

Elroy ran through the corridors. The more he went the faster he moved. The gate, which would foreclose any disaster hazard area, was already closing. Elroy increased his pace once more and slipped under it just in time. He had done it. He was outside. Everything was finished.

Nobody can stop me now. I'm going to go home, take my bag and be on my way to the airport. Everything has worked out perfectly. I have nothing more to fear. The other half of my fee will now be paid into my account. Everything will be alright.

With these thoughts running through his head, a relaxed smile appeared on Elroy's face.

It was too bad he had clearly underestimated the man who had hired him. Elroy had strictly obeyed the instructions of his client - Albert Wesker- and managed to escape from the laboratory building. Up to this point everything had gone perfectly according to plan. He was already on site of the chemical factory, which served as a cover for the laboratories, and it was no longer necessary to run. Elroy took off his white lab coat, folded it and pressed it crumpled into a narrow gap between where the helmeted workers ran around. They were like headless chickens. He tried to convey an impression of calm, but again his breathing quickened.

You're all right. Stay calm. Completely calm.

But his breathing became more and more tortured and he began to gasp, and his pulse quickened appreciably. Elroy wondered what was happening to him and winced painfully. The smile froze him into a grimace and suddenly his joints ached and he began to gnash his teeth as every movement he took felt like they were rubbing together. Elroy rapidly shrank as the forces pulled at him. He felt as if there was a gaping hole somewhere in his body through which he lost more and more blood. Finally, an overwhelming sense of helplessness forced him to his knees. Supporting himself with both hands on the floor, he leaned over. Discomfort seemed to inflate his stomach even further and forced him to vomit. Workers hurried to his aid.

"What happened? Are you okay?" They cried to Elroy.

Their voices were muffled and squiggly, as if he were hearing them speak underwater. Elroy wanted to say something, but his tongue was swollen, stiff and motionless in his mouth. His vision became noticeably shorter. Then everything went black. He saw nothing more. For heaven's sake. At that moment, Elroy began to think for the first time that he may have become infected by the T-Virus.

But how can that be possible? How can I be infected when I had already administered the anti-dote?

Elroy received no answer to this question. His mind fell into a pitch-black abyss. Even in his last breath, it never dawned on him that Albert Wesker had used him and led him into a trap. The remedy that he had injected himself, this fluid, which he had received was the colour of the antivirus and somewhat reassuring, however, this was not the antidote to the virus. It was merely a saline solution mixed with food colouring.

Because of the numerous protective and precautionary measures, there was no guarantee that any released virus actually found a way out of the laboratories. Therefore it was necessary for Wesker's vision to ensure that at least one infected person left the lab before it was hermetically sealed off.

Approximately two hours later, Elroy awoke in the infirmary of the factory to a new life. For Wesker, all was going according to plan.

Umbrella’s End 2

The wind howled, and dancing snowflakes obscured the view. A snowstorm. Two large men, who were dressed from head to toe in animal skins ran over the snow field transformed by the snow into a monotonous white colour. They looked almost like two bears. When the two had left their village, the sky had still been clear and blue. The man on the right rummaged some hay out of a bag and rubbed it with his fingertips. He whispered in a Slavic language;

"Count the tears! Your tears will teach the wicked devils and their accomplices to be afraid!" e added with a tone of disgust "We have no luck, damn it."

"Comrade Schek," said the second man. "The sudden snowstorm does not bode well. This is a bad omen."

"Maybe so, Comrade Igor.

"Then you also believe that evil spirits dwell here?"

"That's what God proclaimed to us all. And it would be a sin to doubt God, Igor."

"Many of our comrades have disappeared in this area. There must probably be something..."

"You are not convinced?"

"I do not doubt God. I doubt those that bring us the voice of God."

"Comrade Igor! We must train ourselves now in unity. Even if the rumour is true that the priest is in cahoots with these guys. If this factory really is a hostile place for us, then we must take prompt remedial action.

The two were members of the 'Worshippers of the Church of the Great Bones.' In the previous century, a religious community whose roots could be traced back to a Buddhist sect that originated from Japan, and was founded in the seclusion of a small village. After repeated divisions, the sect had differentiated over time, elements of the Slavic people made their own faith and thus had become the community that had formed just over ten years ago; the 'Worshippers of the Church of the Great Bones.'

The group had essentially publicised the ideal of living in complete self-sufficiency. To achieve this goal they had chosen this remote place as a base for their own 'utopia'. Real self-sufficiency proved to be the struggle against the adversities of nature and was too hard. But these harsh conditions did not prevent the lure to this religious community as more and more new converts were being attracted to this place. The village was so alive.

About five years ago however, the situation had changed fundamentally. By this point, a former chemical plant, a holdover from the days of the Soviet Union, which was located not far from the village, had been renovated. Officially, it was concerned with geological surveys. Although these events took place in the immediate vicinity of the village, the religious community decided to see what would happen. One assumed it concerned a company, which was concerned with the exploitation of mineral resources and was owned by a section of the government.

There were rumours that the Chemical Plant was renovated after the collapse of the Soviet Union due to the hands of a new owner and a large investment of foreign capital. Whether it was a question of domestic government or foreign capital, the whole time nothing was heard from them - until the day when an envoy appeared at the village from the factory. He wanted to recruit workers. The offered salary was exceptionally generous and sparked embittered controversy in the impoverished village community. After many discussions and heated arguments finally they agreed in recruiting half of the male villagers with a job at the factory. Rumours that the priest had been bribed by the factory were not long in coming, but these rumours were based on obvious facts; the priest and his entire family were invited over to the factory on several occasions.

Yet another rumour made in connection with the factory began to hang around. It was said that it was a nest of heretics, who worshipped the evil pagan gods. Apparently the inhabitants of the village were brought to these heretics and offered as sacrifices to their gods. And indeed, it was often the case that men who went to work in the factory no longer returned back home. The relatives of those who had disappeared had joined forces and visited the factory to demand an explanation, but nothing was proved and the rumours remained. The owners of the factory had remained civil to the villagers and had not taken offence at the accusations. The priest exhorted the villagers against trying something similar a second time.

Nevertheless, it was often the case that men disappeared into the factory and lately over ten people have come forward and spoken of a monster observed in the vicinity of the factory building. The descriptions reminded them strongly of the legendary mythical creature 'Vodyanoy', who was a huge, overgrown creature with a body of half man, half fish.

At the same time, rumours were circulating that another nearby village in the vicinity of the factory had been attacked by 'Almas' - another legendary mythical creature. But since the settlement created byte religious community had virtually no contact with the outside world, no one had any knowledge of it.

Then, three days ago, all contact with the factory stopped suddenly. None of the men who had gone to work that day, came back. Even a group that had formed out of concern for the missing persons, disappeared without trace whilst en route to the factory. So the 'Worshippers of the Church of the Great Bones' had dispatched two men; Shek and Igor. The two had borrowed a camera because they wanted to document all information about what was going on at the factory.

"Will we not be helping the bad spirits nonetheless?"

"Comrade Igor, why do you think about it? The matter was discussed by all, and was it not the church that has decided that the work in the factory is not to be given up?"

"We cannot stop the others. We did not put all that money before their eyes simply to tell them that they are not there to work!"

Igor looked down and mumbled something. And then he spoke very softly;

"Perhaps that time was a test of our faith."

Then it happened. In the distance they heard a sound; a scream.

"What was that?"

"That was just the wind," said Shek, unconcerned.

"Yes, but..."

"It is the sound of the wind. What else could it have been? Don't tell me it was the cries of monsters..."

The wind drew weaker. Soon thereafter, the view ahead became clearer. And then they saw the creature that came running at them from afar. Igor folded his hands and began to pray aloud according to an ancient formula.

"Holy Virgin, draw the sword of thy father, put on the armour of your ancestors, place on the helmet of your heroes, and bring out your black horse and hurry across the wide fields to our assistance"

With trembling hands, Shek fumbled with the camera and photographed the creature bearing down on them. The monster looked exactly like the rumours had described; its face was a curious mixture of man and fish, with a huge body that was covered in scales. And the enormous creature had long fingers, at the end of which sharp claws flashed.

Igor's incantations were now increasingly louder, but his complexion grew more pale.

"Holy Virgin, cover me with your veil and protect me from the enemy and before all weapons both iron and steel!

Shek, the camera still quivering in his hands, joined in with Igor's incantations.

"Protect us from wooden weapons, weapons of bone and weapons of steel, we beseech thee aaah...!"

They both let out a scream. This was followed by a single flash, then streaming red blood splashed across the snowy landscape.

Umbrella’s End 3

Raccoon City had been wiped out - and from all maps as well as the Earth. First, what had happened was declared a nuclear accident to the public, in which a nuclear reactor had hit meltdown. Later, a commission of inquiry published a report that the accident could actually be traced back to a melt in the reactor core. This report, however, was the product of desperate cover-up efforts from Umbrella Corporation, which now saw its very existence threatened. Given the immense scale of the disaster not even Umbrella Corporation could escape responsibility entirely. Finally, the blame for the destruction of Raccoon City was placed upon the company. The share prices fell through the floor, but the people at Umbrella did not give up and continued to fight desperately. Up until the bitter end. They pushed some of the responsibility onto the shoulders of the government and ordered a whole army of well-paid lawyers to withdraw the lawsuit against Umbrella in length. Fortunately for the men of the company, the most crucial evidence; that of the nuclear missile, had gone off track.

Umbrella waged a dirty war, and the media uncovered untold atrocities and violations of the law of the company. The company was made the public whipping boy. Clearly the company had a good rapport with the American government, but the loss of prestige and reputation had led - as always in such cases - to ensure that official policy was that of distancing itself quickly from Umbrella.

Despite this, the Umbrella Corporation was still the largest industrial group in the world. It was probable that Umbrella would arise in a different form reconstructed if just one part of the company was still alive and well. If one were to make the end of Umbrella permanent, then one needed to act now.

Chris Redfield and Jill Valentine, both former members of the special task force unit S.T.A.R.S. of the Raccoon City Police Department, had made their way to Russia. The Russian branch of Umbrella now continued the research of the company. For better or worse it was here that they had been working on the development of new biological weapons, and was not least the basic location of the T-Virus, Chris and Jill had learned of this. In other words, the Umbrella lizard had survived having its tail bitten off and had fled with the rest to Russia. Several espionage activities were soon to be rendered as to ensure that all those nasty rumours were true. The Russian branch of the Umbrella Corporation had worked effectively in the development of new biogenetic weapons. These developments served as a springboard to expand Umbrella's business activities to the crisis regions throughout the world.

Chris and Jill co-operated with local Anti-Biohazard units in Russia and then got wind of the existence of a 'Factory of Nightmares'. Now they just had to infiltrate this factory unnoticed and put a stop to their activities, at least that's what Jill and her comrades had introduced in such a way.

"One moment," said a giant of a man in combat fatigues. He was the commander of the anti-biohazard unit. It was in the meeting room of the command centre of the unit in Russia. "The Russian government believes that actions against Umbrella's expansion in Russia are required."

The facial expression of the man was so angry that a child would probably have immediately burst into tears at the sight of him. But in contrast to this, his voice and expressions were rather gentle. After all, the commander was a MIT graduate, a true intellectual then. The man continued: "The Russian government has hesitated to set the regular army on Umbrella, but the permission for the use of our special forces should be granted. That's not to say that a permit would be given on the safe side."

"By permit, you mean granted off the record, no official permission?" Chris quipped.

"However," admitted the Captain. "The government does not want to leave any evidence that it has granted the necessary permission."

"Couldn't we just leave without permission?" Asked Chris.

The giant man twisted his face into a grimace. Actually, it was a grin, but it was doubtful anybody recognised it as such.

"This is not the same thing," he said. "Without occurring official permission prior, the government would never tolerate an unofficial military operation. Worst case scenario if that were to occur the US army could consider taking action against us and turn us into mincemeat.”

Then we need to get permission then, that the government acts as though it is looking away, though in fact it is clear that they see everything?"

"That's it."

"I'm not quite getting this." Said Jill. "We came here just over a week ago because we were told that the plan of operations would be finalized in practice. And now that we are here, we are told that suddenly the permission of the government is still pending and that this permission once it is granted, cannot officially exist." She looked the captain sharply in the face. "I'm sick and tired of the mentality of you civil officials. And I have a nose just as full of your shenanigans behind the scenes.

The man listened in silence.

"For a week we are being put off repeatedly from one day to the next, but I will not wait any longer! As we sit here, work is continuing with Umbrella's insidious plot! You know, like us, what happened to Raccoon City! Do you realise that Russia could be plagued by a disaster that could have far worse consequences than Chernobyl?"

"That would be a problem," replied the man, but he wore an expression that he was not taking Jill's statement particularly seriously.

The attitude of their counterpart only fuelled Jill's anger further. Chris also looked strained sat next to her;

"Look, we have not come to argue with you. We all want the same thing, the fall of the Umbrella Corporation. But we cannot wait any longer. You've had nevertheless a year's preparation time before we came here. We've tolerated each other long enough, don't you think?"

The giant nodded slowly.

"All right. But all I can say now is that I can't give you a definitive answer off the cuff." He glanced at his watch. "Let's say I will give you the final answer within twelve hours."

"Depending on how that response comes, we will go on alone and will still be active. That would certainly have unpleasant consequences for you."

"I refuse to be blackmailed. And I'm sure we will come to a mutually satisfactory solution."

"That is what we expect," said Chris, holding out his hand.

"I am grateful for your good cooperation."

He extended his huge hand to Chris's and they shook.

Wesker 12

After Wesker had landed on the hill, the skies had surprisingly cleared. Wesker came to believe that even the weather had become merciful. The snow reflected the sunlight and bathed everything in a whitish light. It was the perfect skyline if you could imagine such a thing, thought Wesker. He looked at the factory across the plane, a research facility of the Umbrella Corporation. The control of power is itself a very great power. This principle was universally valid, of this Wesker was convinced in his heart of hearts. But you could never be seduced by power. Power was not something to be used openly and directly. Rather, mastering the art was to achieve the smallest use of power, with the maximum result. And this knowledge was also power.

It was now five years ago that he had heard that here in the depths of the Russian Cacasus, an old chemical factory had been revived with foreign capital. After the collapse of the Soviet Union it was said that a European aristocratic family had purchased the factory. The background checks turned out not to be very complicated. Umbrella's Russian subsidiary scheme therefore built a secret underground facility on the site of the chemical factory. Wesker immediately sent one of his agents in the local area to investigate. Presumably, this factory was something of a last bastion for the Umbrella Corporation. If Wesker could destroy it, then Umbrella would cease to exist. And Wesker had already begun preparations for Umbrella's downfall already. A small accident. The virus was released. Bio-hazard. Biologically hazardous material.

The agent had completed his mission three days ago. The contact with him had already been broken off. This too was part of Wesker's plan. He had learned things that revealed what was happening in the facilities underneath the old chemical factory. Umbrella's downfall was sealed. To ensure the company reached an untimely death, he had secured the help of an old friend whose interests in this case matched his own. We will fight side by side to save the world from this chaos, thought Wesker and he grinned, satisfied.

Though Wesker was standing in a place where you could incur some bad frostbite quickly this time of year, he was dressed strikingly light. But his body was no longer that of a human being. He had overcome the physical limitations of the ordinary people long ago.

Wesker's headset buzzed. He heard the voices of a man and a woman, significantly it was Jill and Chris. He could recognise their voices as he had tapped into the listening devices, which had been installed on the instruction of the Russian government due to the accommodation of the two on the team. Jill's angry voice could be heard.

"I am not willing to wait for permission from the Russian government! I am absolutely sure that this factory is the latest base of the Umbrella Corporation!"

"Yes, I know. This time we will not let them get away. I'm going to nail them. If it requires a reply from the Russians, we will begin the operation, if necessary, on our own."

A low electronic ringing could be heard.

"Yes...yes...understand...We will come immediately to you. Jill, permission has been granted! They will pick us up, and then we will set off at last!"

At this point the transmissions broke. Wesker took a deep breath, turned and looked at the sky.

"Chris, as fate would have it, I cannot leave this simply to you. If you are looking for a decision against me, I will place myself before you. But before that would you settle a little job for me?"

Wesker turned around again. In the distance, beyond the snow level, he identified the chemical plant. There were several chimneys, but where these chimneys had once blazed bright flames, not even a cloud of smoke emitted from them now. Wesker began his approach to the silent factory. Like an athlete, he sprinted across the soft snow. His goal was not the factory itself, but the access way to an underground passageway nearby.

Wesker stood outside the main entrance, which was closed with an iron gate. With both hands, he gripped the bars. It did not look like he had to expend much energy as he shook the bars two or three times, then the iron bent and the concrete crumbled. The grid was removed with ease. Wesker threw it carelessly aside and entered.

From this corridor he descended into a kind of station which ushered in a web of material into the plant itself. Wesker wanted to avoid meeting Chris and Jill, and deliberately chose a different route.

After just a few steps, he felt as though he was being watched. He turned around and saw a surveillance camera. Wesker stared into the lens of the camera and could feel not only the stares that came through the camera at him but also who it was that was behind the camera. This kind of perception was quite familiar to him, it was the perception of those infected. Wesker followed the view and penetrated over it into the interior of the beholder. H saw a very strong, but also perverse desire to see malice, hostility and an anticipation of the upcoming battle. This awareness seemed familiar. He participated in his perception, saw with his eyes, heard with his ears. What Wesker saw, was a kind of computer room. Before him multiple monitors were lined up. One on of the screens, Wesker could see himself.

"Awful little rat." The voice was familiar to Wesker. Colonel Sergei Vladimir, a leader of the Umbrella Corporation. "You rotten little rat to sneak inside here."

"Oh, you have only just noticed?" Mocked Wesker.

"Did you think that I would not have this power? Your arrogance is disgusting."

"Then I probably underestimated you."

In the background the voice of the main computer, Red Queen, was heard.

"Level 4 biohazardous contamination is progressing."


"More than 90% of the laboratory staff are dead. The probability of survival in the contaminated atmosphere is two percent."

"Obviously the management of this institution overwhelms you," commented Wesker sardonically.

Sergei snorted. "This base can easily be replaced. After all, I own Red Queen and T.A.L.O.S. I am now Umbrella."

"I see. Then it will be easy for me to destroy Umbrella."

"You are a really funny guy Wesker." Sergei got up, and the camera followed him. He spoke to the camera. "Accelerate the activation of T.A.L.O.S. He must be activated before the arrival of the Russian government.

"Roger. The date for the start of the reactivation has been redefined."

"T.A.L.O.S.?" Said Wesker. "Has thou acquired a nice new toy?"

"You would like to penetrate into it. Unfortunately the T.A.L.O.S. system can only be controlled by the Red Queen. You have no chance of hacking into it yourself. Checkmate."

"I am registering two airborne objects approaching at high speed from the North East," The Red Queen spoke once more.

Sergei frowned.

"Trouble on all fronts?" laughed Wesker.

"A little pain can be quite pleasant, Wesker."

"Shall I tell you who it is who is on their way to see you, Sergei."

"No need. I can imagine already. Incidentally, I can hardly wait for my duel with you."

"The honour is mine."

"I hope I will have real fun with you Wesker."

"I doubt that you will have enough time."

"I cannot wait to see you beg for your life."

Suddenly, Wesker disappeared from Sergei's inner consciousness.

"It can't be true that all the biological weapons have been released...I wonder if you can make it all up to me," Sergei muttered, and he sounded genuinely worried.

Umbrella’s End 4

The snowflakes danced like powder. The snowstorm that had temporarily robbed the view, had subsided. Two transport helicopters raced low over the plains. Immediately after the storm had passed, the helicopters had started. Now they were on their way to an old chemical factory. Chris and Jill were sitting next to the men of a Russian Anti-Biohazard unit. The Russian government had finally granted their permission. While Chris and Jill had still been on the road from the hotel, the two military helicopters had already been prepped and were present at the base. A few minutes after taking off from the base the Vulcan machine gun on the helicopter suddenly let out a deafening noise. When Chris and Jill looked outside through the cabin window, they saw three Hunters swirling through the snow. The bullets of the machine gun hunted them and the snow splattered several feet up into the air. Then the farthest Hunter was caught and was turned into a mangled lump of flesh within a split-second.

"Looks as if we already have an immediate Biohazard case." Said Chris.

"We've had reports of these for the last few days. That is why we were very interested in a quick solution," the Commander beside him replied.

"I understand. From now on we will fight together against the common enemy."

The Commander nodded vigorously and then shouted in Russian; "All hands, prepare for landing and be careful out there!"

"Aye!" The team replied in unison.

With a whirring noise the cargo hatch of the helicopter opened. The factory was now almost directly below them: lead grey tanks, cross and traverse lines, a bridge with naked, rust-coloured steel pillars and a collection of buildings that looked like the skeleton of a gigantic beast. They had tied belts around their hips for abseiling. For Chris and Jill there was no exception. During exercises for urban warfare, where you had to make a parachute jump or rappel from a helicopter, they had completed well enough. With practiced hands they fastened a carbine to the right side of the roping belt. Then each rope was fasted to a pole, which was mounted above the exit of the helicopter. With these ropes they would slide down to the chemical plant, a technique that was known as speed rappelling.

"We still cannot verify the existence of new types of weapons?" Jill asked.

"Not yet. But there is no doubt that their development is fairly advanced," said Chris.

"No problem then, as long as it isn't yet complete," said Jill and she disappeared down.

"That will show itself." Chris growled and followed her.

Like raindrops the soldiers slid down their ropes from the helicopters. Everything happened very quickly. From the initial exit to the first movements on the grounds of the factory, only five or six seconds had elapsed. As the snipers in the helicopters gave cover, the crews of the two machines formed into two groups and stormed off. Russian words flew back and forth, the main military terms Chris and Jill could both recognise. They both spoke Russian well enough so as not to hinder the implementation of the operation.

Immediately after landing, the zombie shuffled forward to satisfy their hunger. Even this place, therefore, had become hell on earth. The snipers in the helicopters opened fire. The special unit members saw their headshots work their way through the prostate bodies of the zombies. The two groups penetrated into the interior of the factory. Once they came to a fork in the road, two soldiers dropped back to take up combat patrol, and took a different route to the rest of the group. Of course they had all memorized the blueprints of the factory, only now was it possible to scan the terrain for gaps. The procedure, known as Clearing - was always on the same surface. Closed doors were blown open with explosives, once the doors were opened, grenades were thrown into the rooms, and then the rooms were stormed and secured. Throughout the plant between gunshots and explosions was always the cry of "Contact here!" too.

Chris and Jill fought their way forward with the commander of the unit on the main corridor.

"Caution, take cover!"

A hand grenade was thrown, and the operatives ducked into cover. A loud crash was heard and splinters flew through the air.

"Nice fireworks," Jill mumbled. Several zombies had been torn to pieces. No sooner had the group hit the floor when a pack of Hunters approached on them.

"Biological weapons approaching at 12 o'clock! Ready!"

The monsters were armoured with hard scales but were soon turned into mincemeat by the group that was under fire. Their claws were harmless, as long as they kept their distance.

"Be careful! Check out your surroundings exactly. 100% attention at all times until the target object is completely eliminated!"

The monsters had disappeared from the main corridor.

"Each individual confirm whether the situation is safe!"

"Okay, Go!"

"Keep battle formations!"

Chris and Jill separated from the rest of their group and went up some stairs. When they reached the end, a black dog rushed up to them. It was no ordinary dog. Its skin hung in tatters, and the black-ish red, swollen flesh and sinew was bared. Cereberus, the name of this biological weapon was developed from a military trained Doberman that had been modified with the help of the T-Virus. It's evil nature and extremely quick movements of this being had turned it into a real hell-hound.

Jill's bullet pierced the forehead of the dog that jumped at her. Next, a group of three hell-hounds attacked. Chris stopped two of them with his machine gun, replying to Jill's effort with a coup de grace. The last animal, they cut through the throat when it landed on the former elite police woman.

"I can see no more Dobermans."

"Yes, yes, the Dobermans. We can only pray that no biogenetic poodles appear!"

The two worked their way further down the corridor and the loitering undead there were soon felled with bullets. A zombie with a blood-fed race appeared abruptly on a side-corridor. His snow-white eyes started at her blankly. As if something did not fit, the zombie suddenly ran at them at a speed that was impossible for an ordinary undead. It's long, sharp claws were menacingly erect and he rushed towards them with an aggressiveness and vitality that was in a totally different league to the other zombies.

An operative who could be killed by the normal, sluggish movements of a zombie would be bitten by one of these creatures before he knew it. What's more, these things would also attack and devour normal zombies. This form of mutation was called Crimson Head or; 'Red Head'.

"Damn, what's the matter with him?" Wondered Chris.

"This place is like a toy box! I wonder what more surprises are in store for us?" said Jill.

A nearby light suddenly switched to red, signalling an emergency situation. This led to the ongoing feeling of tension being fuelled even more. Like thunder in the distance, more explosions were heard. Chris and Jill were developing a growing indifference to the peculiarities of this dismal place. The duo struggled to continue progressing through the corridor and killed one zombie after another.

"What is that?" Said Chris, and this time he sounded a little unsure. He had just noticed something imprinted on the lattice of a nearby air vent. It was a Chimera, a creature created with the combination of the DNA of a fly combined with the DNA of a human, a project that could only be realised through use of the T-Virus. The Chimera were grotesque creatures that have benefitted from six freely moving legs, on which it ran over to Chris and Jill, with its hook-shaped curved claws scraped along the ground and caused a grating noise that could only be described by one word; annoying.

As these creatures scurried with their hooked-claws on the walls and ceilings, it seemed like a nightmare had sprung open before them. And then a steady quantity of them appeared over the railings. After the tenth or eleventh one, Chris and Jill gave up counting. They were like flies swarming around a decaying corpse, thought Jill. A Chimera on the other side attacked. Chris and Jill put their machine guns on continuous fire. On the floor soon lay a big pile of dead Chimera. Then, the pile collapsed, and new Chimera came to light.

"Where are they all coming from?" Chris shouted.

"Had to have been from there," replied Jill.

The two hard to work hard whilst continuously firing.

"Go, take cover!" said Chris. In his hand was a grenade. Chris pulled the pin and threw the grenade so it landed exactly in the middle of the Chimera pile. Jill and himself ran round the corner of the corridor for cover. With a pile of flesh, the blast wave swept over the two of them. After the thunder died away, complete silence took hold for a moment.

Wesker 13

Wesker moved through a dark underground tunnel with an arched vault, which seemed to be very old. The next target was the railway station on his way to the inner-web on this place. It was not long before the first zombies appeared before him.

"Get out of my way!"

Furious, he waved his hands, but the zombies made no move to make way for him. Instead, they trotted up to him. Constant hunger twisted their faces into grimaces. Wesker noticed that he could not penetrate the senses of these zombies like he could normally. Every time he tried, he felt something inside rejecting him. It reminded him of two magnets, the force pushing the other away with the same poles.

"I see," murmured Wesker and nodded.

The bio-weapons which he found here were all under the control of Sergei. This was a defensive measure in the event that they faced an opponent who - like Sergei or Wesker - had higher intelligence that it was able to preserve despite being infected with the T-Virus. Virulent and in great numbers the bio-weapons could be unleashed on an enemy like a boomerang, unless the enemy gained control of them. To avoid such a dramatic reversal Sergei had been using his own consciousness and essentially all the bio-weapons were provided with a stamp, like an antenna, so that the signals they received were not coming from everywhere, but purposely all in the same direction.

But it was simply impossible for such a large amount of bio-weapons to be mastered completely. If Wesker had his consciousness sufficiently concentrated only on him, then it would be quite possible to wipe out the lettering of Sergei. However, this would take a considerable amount of concentration and power and would leave him vulnerable to the dangers that lay before him now. It seemed to be more effective to remove these barriers by using his weapon, knocking them out of the way bullet by bullet.

Wesker fired his pistol. He shot with the precision of a machine. All the zombies streaming in on him were struck down by a clean head-shot. Not one bullet missed its target. When a large bat flew out of the shadows, Wesker waited until it was close enough then killed it with his knife. He cut one wing and then the head clean off the giant T-Virus bat. For Wesker it was no more than crushing a fly. The monster fell to the ground. Wesker crushed the bat wildly twitching on the floor with his feet, then he continued on his way.

“You must not!”

From somewhere these words followed Wesker's consciousness.

“You cannot go there!”

The creature that was behind this awareness crawled along the ceiling above Wesker and dropped to the floor directly in front of him. Its whole body was covered with a pink, slippery skin. It's brain was exposed and of course it had a long probe-like tongue that swirled like a whip. Wesker had encountered a Licker.

“You must not go there!”

Another Licker came crawling.

“You must not! You must not! You cannot go on!”

From the ventilation opening there appeared more Lickers. As opposed to the zombies Wesker had faced so far, the Licker held a certain amount of intelligence. Therefore, he could hear their consciousness.

“But if you go anyway...If you move on...I attack! I attack! Me too! Me too! I attack too! Kill him! Kill! Kill! If you move on...up to this point and no further! We are strong! We kill you! Now we are attacking! You see, we are attacking! Ouch, that hurts! That hurts! Not going to hurt! Kill! Attack! Aah! Aah! Aah! That hurts!”

Wesker's shots cut down the Lickers with deadly precision one after another. As he listened to the confusion of the Lickers' thoughts, he noted that in the line of the will of the beings that lived here, they were all fragments of a powerful consciousness. He recognised the characteristic form of this consciousness immediately. This was Sergei, no doubt. Sergei had stuck inside all of the bio-weapons that had been killed in the factory now, and he felt their agony. Even Wesker could have done with ease, should he have so desired. But he had no intention to tap into the consciousness of beings who were there by the dozens, if not hundreds, all going to their death. Besides the fact that it was disgusting, this negative impact could have such a burden on his own psyche one would assume that it could drive him insane. For this reason he filtered and blocked off all perceptions of death and pain. But Sergei was different. He sucked all of these negative feelings into himself voluntarily. A hundred times over he felt the pain, the anxiety, the fear of the death until he writhed and twisted. The smell of death put him in ecstasy. The repulsive pleasure to sniff veiled flesh...All this was so repugnant that Wesker banished Sergei and all the other infected people from his mind. He could not control his opponent anyway, so it meant no harm to him to do this.

Wesker appeared before another group of zombies and without any emotion, he set to work destroying their bodies. The work was monotonous, but he did not let up and pushed his way through the corridor.

Umbrella’s End 5

Again and again, more gigantic spiders appeared in front of them. Chris and Jill were wondering where all these monsters that were attacking them incessantly were coming from. The removal of these disgusting creatures was complicated due to the fact that they sprayed a corrosive, poisonous fluid. It was almost a saving circumstance that that impact force of this liquid was quite limited. Chris and Jill had often fought against the bio-weapons from the arsenal of the Umbrella Corporation, so much so that their monstrous abnormalities no longer frightened them. But the sheer number, in which they faced here, made things a real problem.

"Jill, how many more of these things can there possibly be?"

"We need to be careful that they don't surround us..."

"Let's run!" Said Chris and threw a hand grenade. The spider exploded, and a sticky liquid regulated down on them both. The long, hairy legs began flying through the area. Chris and Jill hurried through the cleared section. "These disgusting creatures make me want to throw up," said Jill, and pulled a face as though already the mission had taken a lot out of her.

"The attacks are getting more violent, we may be getting closer to the centre of the factory," said Chris.

"It's possible. I wonder what happened to the others?"

"The wireless connection has been cut. It’s probably something to do with the reception inside this place."

A little later, the duo reached a large hall. One the floor shone the huge logo of the Umbrella Corporation.

"What do we have here?"

Even before Chris could finish his sentence, he could feel it. At the same moment, a huge crane flew towards the two with a deafening roar. Chris grabbed Jill and pulled her with him to the ground. With insane speed, the crane shot past them and crashed through a wall so violently that the concrete shattered and a huge, gaping hole opened up in the wall.

"Too close!" Said Chris, after he had pulled himself up.

"I'm getting a bad feeling about this," said Jill.

"Yeah, me too." Chris agreed with her, and at the same moment the door by the wall opened.

"Looks like we have visitors," said Chris, his voice sounding tired. More zombies began to trudge into the hall.

"Let's go!" Said Jill.


Their machine guns spat as the two opened fire. To save ammunition, Jill and Chris had switched from fully automatic fire, and limited themselves to short bursts of three or four shots. They fired in all directions, but more each fallen zombie more appeared in their place. They trampled over the ones on the floor only to be eventually knocked down to the floor themselves. Finally, the attack of the undead came to a halt, temporarily, and a breath of soothing calm reigned in the hall. But it did not last long. A horde of Hunters flew over the pile of dead zombies towards Chris and Jill. The first creatures were massacred in an instant, but the Hunters had arrived in plentiful numbers. One by one, they fell to the two members of Alpha Team. Chris stopped the attackers with his machine gun, while Jill took care of the ones on the floor to ensure they were definitely dead. The two found a common rhythm and things were going well. So far, none of the Hunters had succeeded in getting close enough to the two felt in immediate danger. However, given the numerical superiority of the enemy, some uncertainty began to creep into Chris and he wondered if this fight would ever end in time. Up till now, they had always escaped unscathed, but who knows, maybe they had simply been lucky and this time everything was different? What if the supply of monsters really was inexhaustible? These thoughts began to overwhelm the duo.

"You okay?" Asked Chris?

"This is not the time to worry about me," said Jill, and fired a bullet into the mouth of a zombie that had gotten a bit too close to her. "Here it comes!"

A Hunter which had used the slow, shuffling zombies as cover suddenly jumped over their heads and leapt at Chris and Jill. Jill put a bullet in its forehead. The Hunter did a somersault backwards and thundered to the ground. It made one more attempt to get up again, but Jill shot him stone dead with a perfectly executed shot. The floor was littered with dead bodies. Among them were several Hunters, who were not yet dead, and they now waited with trembling limbs for their imminent end. The crack of gunfire and the screeches of the wounded seemed to go on forever.

A dirty, reddish black pool of liquid was beginning to emerge from the dead monsters and spread further to eventually cover the ground. The substance was a little sticky and so Chris and Jill tried to avoid stepping in it. From the mangled bodies with intestines spilling out, a terrible stench filled the room. Suddenly, there was a surprising silence.

Suspicious, the duo looked around the hall.

"What's going on?" Asked Chris, sceptically.

Both were still panting from the effort of the last battle.

"Look over there," said Jill.

"Here," said Chris, pointing to a device that resembled a control console. He cautiously approached the apparatus.

"Hmm, thought so." Chris operated the keyboard of the device and instantly, the ground sloped in the middle of the room and began to open up, the crevices of which the disgusting, blood-sticky liquid began to trickle into. Hastily, Chris moved back over to Jill, who was in the middle of the room.

"From the beginning, the ground here looked a little strange," said Chris.

It was certainly something not many people would have noticed in the middle of a fight, thought Jill and admired Chris for his keen observation.

"This is probably something like the gateway down to hell," she said.

"We will make sure the nightmare ends, here and now," said Chris. With the two members of Alpha Team, and a mountain of monstrous carcasses, the sloped ground began to descend. The journey was long, so long in fact that they actually began to believe they were going down to hell...

Wesker 14

The air down here was wet, cold and clammy. Wesker was reminded of the coldness of a corpse. Undeterred, he continued on his way through the underground passage and reached the station, which was completely deserted. A musty smell was in the air. Above ground, there was a terrible chaos unfolding, but down here there was not so much as a power failure. Even the ventilation and air purifiers continued to function.

All strategic points were brightly lit, so Wesker moved around effortlessly. Although corpses now littered almost everywhere on the site of the factory, down here there was no trace, and the absence of any opponent gave the place a certain peacefulness and tranquillity. A single train car was on the tracks. Its dark green paint was peeling in places. The freight car was exactly what Wesker was looking for. He stood before the sombre and melancholy-looking car and thought about whether he should use it.

Finally he entered the narrow cab and began to work the controls with expert hands. The doors closed, and the train began to creep forward. But apparently, someone or something was against Wesker's little trip by train. From the roof of the car a noise was heard, a most unpleasant metallic scratching or scraping, like nails or claws, scratching on the metal.
"Visitors," muttered Wesker, and as if on that command, part of the train roof came crashing down, followed shortly thereafter by some Chimera. Not serious opponents for Wesker. Two or three Chimera approached cautiously, but Wesker's bullets easily brought them down. Also a Hunter suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Wesker looked directly into the evil face of the monster and put his weapon back into his holster. He would see to it with his bare hands. In no time at all he appeared at the back of the Hunter and delivered a thundering blow to the back of the head. The monster collapsed to the ground with a fractured skull and looked like the ugly sight of a frog that had been driven over. Two more Hunters Wesker dispatched the same way. Next came a Licker. The wagon was attracting all manner of bio-weapons.

The tongue of the Licker speared at Wesker, but he ducked under it and appeared suddenly next to his opponent. Even before the tongue could catch up again, Wesker had already pushed himself out with his feet and jammed into the exposed face of the monster, ripping the tongue with a violent jolt which acted like a drill into the skull of the monster and its body became rigid.

Even with the next Licker, Wesker succeeded in grabbing hold of the tongue. Like a hammer thrower, he whirled the animal around on its own tongue and threw it outside through the opening in the car roof. A moment later, another horde of Chimera crawled inside from a vent opening. Wesker did not hesitate and threw himself between them and attacked with his knife. The severed heads of the Chimera whirled through the air.

Wesker was in the car, surrounded by dead monsters, and did not even breathe faster. The factory was not very far now and he would soon arrive directly. He estimated roughly the right time, then operated the brake. Since the car had not been used for some time, the screeching brakes were deafening, but produced no effect. Wesker approached the station of the factory. The car had slowed down somewhat, but he guessed it would not be enough. He passed the station and moved on. Wesker opened the car door. He was very relaxed. The car was shaken violently and crashed into a buffer, but it did not derail. Sparks flew, the car shook, and the screeching brakes continued until finally coming to a stop.

Wesker got out, as if nothing had happened. Just a few metres away the tracks ended at a huge vertical shaft. In this black hole the wagon was almost lost forever. Wesker peered into the shaft but could not identify its source. On the walls, aisles and steps in a close-tubing pike had been built and tunnels stretched off in differing directions. It was obviously a huge, disused ventilation shaft system.

Why was there something seemingly this useless built underneath a chemical factory? This ventilation system had not been built by the Umbrella Corporation. It had belonged to a research laboratory that had been set up in the days of the Soviet Union.

To explain the origins of this laboratory it is necessary to return to the morning of 30th June 1908. This was the day that a huge explosion occurred near the upper reaches of the river, Tunguska in which a huge area of about 2,000 square kilometres had trees uprooted and even shattered windows 1000 miles away. Within a radius of 30 kilometres the forest had burnt away completely around the site of the explosion, and the mushroom cloud itself was visible from several hundred miles away.

In Russia, politics prevailed at that time - immediately after the end of the Russian-Japanese war and the eve of the Russian Revolution - chaotic conditions prevailed. Near the explosion site, there were only a few villages, so the number of victims was not too high. For this reason alone, there was no initial investigation of the accident site. Only thirteen years later a group of researchers from the Soviet Academy of Sciences began a formal investigation into the crash. The results of which were communicated to the public that the consequence of the blast was due to the impact of meteorites. However, neither in this, nor subsequent studies could remain of a meteorite at the disaster site be identified. Instead, reports of strange phenomena were increasing in the area surrounding the accident site, and the actual findings included traces of the metal Iridium which is very rare on Earth and mutations in animals and plants. Time and again, rumours circulated that the Russian research group had uncovered the most amazing things.

Such was the talk of what had been found at the site of the explosion that there were huge metal slugs deep in the Earth and that strange machines were discovered there. In fact, at that time there was already a project codenamed; 'Long Journey' for one research group that were compiled there collecting on-site metal residues for many a year. They finally came to the end of their 'long journey' when the underground research laboratory became associated.

The initial suspicion that the explosion had been caused by a new American weapon was unconfirmed. But without doubt, metals that had been found had been there since 1908, and yet at the beginning of the investigation in 1921 these metals were totally unknown.
Since one assumed the metal had come to earth from the far reaches of the universe, the research project was called 'Long Journey'.

While the elite of the Soviet scientists had been entrusted with this project, even the simplest analysis proved to be impracticable. Nevertheless, the project continued and generations of researchers and managers devoted their lives to it without achieving any useful results. Finally, just before the collapse of the Soviet Union, the project was stopped and the underground laboratory under the chemical plant was closed. The ventilation system was left as it was.

Wesker looked down again and suddenly jumped into the seemingly bottomless pit. But it was not easy. In the side walls of the pit, there were openings which granted access to different levels. Wesker flew in the direction of these openings. From the size of his jumps, one could argue that Wesker actually flew. Wesker cut the air and headed for a good ten metres before landing at the next level down. He landed as silently as a cat. Giant spiders, which had probably smelt prey - or were following the instructions of Sergei - crept along the walls towards him. When he looked up he saw a swarm of giant bats fly towards him. From the depths a gang of nearby zombies pushed out. For a time they wandered about on the platform but then fell one by one into the depths due to the lack of railings.

Without hesitation, Wesker jumped down to an even deeper platform. The bats did not want to miss out on their opportunity and attacked. Since Wesker flew much smoother than the bats through the shaft, he managed to trim the fluttering wings of the monsters with his knife. As he whirled through the air, he saw the giant bat crashing out of view in the corner of his eye. The zombies, awaiting him on the next platform, were removed with ease as he landed in between their carcasses. Next, he shot down some monster spiders that had crept up on him. Then he went to dive deeper down the shaft, deeper than Chris and Jill. Wesker was about to move into the centre of the plant.

Umbrella’s End 6

After a long journey on the elevator which Chris and Jill had found on the floor of the hall, the mechanism finally came to a shuddering halt. The journey to this place, which was hundreds of meters below the ground, had taken rather a long time. A door opened at the bottom and the two entered a locker room, which consisted of multiple storage facilities. Behind this room, they encountered an area that was obviously used for disinfection. When they reached the end of a dark corridor, the scene before them suddenly changed. An age-old Chemical Factory had suddenly become a stainless steel, concrete research area with concrete and reinforced glass walls. It was a spotlessly-clean high tech space.

"Must be used for laboratory research," said Jill.

"Yes, indeed. The labs of the Umbrella Corporation all look somewhat similar." Chris agreed.
At the end of the disinfection area, they discovered a room that was like an armoury. The door was no longer on its hinges. Chris and Jill stepped into the room which had the dimensions of a slightly larger office area. The inside was devastated, with most of the computer monitors destroyed. The control panels were covered in blood splatters but there was no sign of any corpses. Presumably, the dead had revived and wandered off.

"Look at this," said Chris, who had just opened one of the wall safes. Inside was an extensive weapons arsenal; row after row of machine guns, ammunition and even hand grenades.

"Did they want to start a war?"

"Dark machinations in the Russian hinterland. You almost have to admire the persistence of these guys," grumbled Chris.

"But it looks like they haven't touched this arsenal."

The two stuffed as much ammunition into their backpacks as they could. The struggle against such an extraordinary number of opponents had almost completely exhausted their reserves. In addition, they saw this opportunity to take riot guns with a shortened barrel for increased accuracy.

"This was probably a lot more than just a research laboratory," said Chris.

"Yeah, it certainly looks like someone here was expecting uninvited guests," Jill agreed with him.

"You mean terrorists?"

"No, people like us. But apparently they were done previously by enemies from within the company."

"Looks like we've found the culprits already," said Chris, pointing to a group of zombies that had appeared down the hall.

"No, these look more like victims to me," said Jill. They wore the uniforms of workmen and on their breast pockets adorned the badge of the Umbrella Corporation.

"They want to return to their posts, I'd call that an exemplary sense of duty," Chris grinned.

With outstretched arms, the zombies pushed closer to Chris and Jill as they let loose with their riot guns. One zombie's head after another splattered as they came under fire. The superior stopping power of these guns was due to the fact that they destroyed the underlying nerve tissue. Moreover, the psychological effect on foes in this case was enormous. However, in the fight against zombies, the 'psychological warfare' does not matter. Unfortunately, they still continued to move even if the links to their nervous systems had already been severed. They could only be rendered truly harmless by destroying as much of the body as possible. In the case of attacking from short distances, the shotguns had a striking effect. If one was shot in the head, a cloud of bone splinters and torn brain tissue erupted from the body. Soon the walking dead were once again just dead. The bodies were scattered everywhere but Chris and Jill knew there was still a long way to go.

With a loud clank a metal vent fell from the ceiling. For it was in there that they had been hiding as a large number of Chimera dropped down from the ceiling. On monster after another, clapped on the floor and extended their skinny, long legs. But Chris and Jill were not polite enough to wait until the Chimeras were ready to fight. Even before the last of the creatures fell to the floor, they were under fire from the riot guns. Since the Chimera had no great weight, it was relatively easy to puncture them with a bullet and send them flying across the room. As the kicking monsters tried to rise to their feet, Jill and Chris were able to target their heads. Thus, Chimeras were killed, one after the other. But even before the last ones were neutralised, the Lickers then began to appear. It was now becoming increasingly difficult to keep the invading creatures at a distance and kill them. The two former elite police officers were now smeared all over with body fluids and pieces of flesh from the monsters. The battle lasted quite a while, until finally the aggressors stopped coming, and the two could finally breathe easy with their red and black speckled faces. The stench, which came from the entrails of the monsters, was nauseating and put their sense of smell to the test.

"Is that it?" Chris murmured.

"I doubt it," said Jill.

The two resumed their course, wondering to themselves what they would encounter next.

Wesker 15

Wesker had reached the bottom of the huge ventilation complex, which had appeared to him from above as a bottomless pit. He was busy trying to decimate the remaining bats when a shot rang out next to him, sending sparks flying up from the grated metallic flooring. Wesker turned around and before him stood Sergei and Ivan, it's long white coat flapping in the wind - rather, it's two white coats flapping in the wind. It was now two Ivan’s, as alike as two peas in a pod. Sergei lowered the barrel of his assault rifle.
Wesker still had his weapon trained on Sergei's head.

"Comrade Albert Wesker! Welcome to my fortress!" Sergei spread his arms wide.

"Are you still desperately clinging on to a sinking ship, Colonel Sergei Vladimir?" Wesker asked.

"Umbrella will not perish," said Sergei. "It will endure hardship and sin and pain to be reborn as something new. It's unfortunate I do not think you would be able to understand it."

"Do you still believe that Soviet socialism is the only true form of society? Wesker wanted to know.

"This question I will answer. Soviet socialism has left us a wonderful heritage. For example, here..." Sergei brought his assault rifle into account. "Awtomat Kalaschnikowa 47th, the famous gun, created by Mikhail Kalashnikov. Practical and extremely reliable. On the battlefield there are no better weapons than this. I think she is that to which we should be very proud in Russia," said Sergei, and put the gun on the floor. "The AK assault rifles are used all over the world, and it's not only guns that come from the Ischmasch that work. Everywhere abroad this weapon is manufactured under licence. And if you count the illegal copies, it is the most widely used assault rifle in the world. And yet...I feel a certain dissatisfaction."

Sergei took a different weapon from his holster and continued.

"There is something I miss on the very practical Kalashnikov. And that is beauty. This weapon is not good enough. But once you see a comparison, here..." Sergei raised the muzzle of his weapon at Wesker, who watched him in silence. "A Mauser C96. The first automatic pistol in the world. Created in Germany."

Although Wesker remained silent, Sergei shook his head.

"I know you disagree with me, but I'm convinced of it. This design really is outstanding. A gun is more than a mere object that fires bullets. What will be fired from it is more than just bullets. It is death. Death as death itself, which races at alarming speed through the air. To spread fear and pain, a weapon must be not only just be practical! The pain is the God who controls everything! And this weapon that God has coming down upon us, must be more than a mere tool! Death, fear and pain, that is the power of the gods. And as long as this is so, this device that causes so much fear and death, is something sacred. It is a cross, a grail, a sacred tool of the gods."

Without warning, Sergei squeezed the trigger. The muzzle of the gun was pointed directly at Wesker's face. An evasion was not possible - at least not humanly possible. Wesker bowed his head slightly to one side. The bullet grazed his cheek. Some blood trickled from the wound, but disappeared again immediately. In a split second, the wound had healed. Ostentatiously unimpressed, Wesker spoke: "Are you finally finished with your useless drivel?"

Sergei put the gun back in the holster. "You will surely need to specify something, yes?"

"Get out of my way, Sergei. I have no use for you anymore."

"Right, I forgot to introduce them! I have to imagine...These are two of my old friends of..."

The two Ivan’s in their long white coats stepped forward.

"Friends?" Wesker asked sceptically.

"Good friends. They are almost like family. I will let the two fight against you, Wesker, since you have made the effort to personally undertake such a long trip to Russia. You know, Russia really is a fabulous country, even for your final resting place."

Sergei disappeared behind a door, and the Ivan’s began to circle Wesker with deliberate steps. Wesker already knew they were not men, but Tyrants. Suddenly, they jumped up and were suddenly directly upon him. But he was no ordinary man any more. Without hesitation, he pulled the safety pin of a hand grenade and hurled it towards the Tyrant. The next moment, he had already retreated far enough away from them. The hand grenade sailed towards the jumping Tyrant and exploded. Wesker's opponents were thrown back through the air and landed on their backs. Although a hand grenade had just been detonated in their immediate vicinity, the two appeared to be undamaged.

"I am your King!" Wesker announced, and now held a machine gun in his hands. It was aimed at the heads of the Tyrants, who attempted to stand up straight again. He fired a volley. Both made counter moves to dodge the bullets, but at the same time Wesker jumped even higher, and landed on one of the connecting bridges. Even before his feet touched down on the bridge, he had the Tyrants under fire again once more. The two beings landed on the ground as the bullets snapped around them. Only after they had gained some distance on Wesker did they attempt to return fire with rocket-propelled grenades.

The powerful rockets, which had been designed for use against tanks, whizzed towards Wesker. But he calmly took aim with his machine gun, fired a few bursts, and all of the shells exploded in the air. After he had eliminated all the bazookas, he threw another hand grenade at the Tyrant. Although, this time, he calculated in advance where the explosion would hurl the two units and threw a grenade down there too.

When the swirling dusts created by the explosions had cleared, two bizarre creatures had appeared before Wesker's eyes. The Tyrants had transformed. Their white coats were torn from their bodies and their forms were now fully exposed. The skin over the blackish red muscle strands had burst, and the extent of their arms had increased to more than double. Their hands were now powerful enough to crush the head of a man with one blow, and instead of finger nails, they now had razor sharp, shiny metallic claws.

Wesker jumped from the connecting bridge and landed elegantly on the floor. One of the Tyrants stood directly before him, the other stood to his back, some distance away. He let rip at the monster standing in front of him with a hail of bullets, and the Tyrant storming from behind was sent to the floor with a semi-circular step and kick to the ground. Then he turned and fired at the head of the Tyrant lying on the floor. But the monster jumped up again as if nothing had happened. With breath-taking speed and agility the huge body jumped between platforms and pipes, chasing through the air. Wesker immediately took to their persecution, and there was a real airborne battle unfolding. Although its balance was off, the second Tyrant dove up immediately to attack Wesker with its claws. Wesker, however, managed to grab the arm of the attacker and his opponent tightly. He pressed the muzzle of his machine gun on the eyeball of the Tyrant and fired. An up-close salvo of 5.45 millimetre bullets in the eye socket meant the end for the Tyrant. Wesker kicked off the back of the monster and sailed on. The lifeless body of the monster smacked loudly on the floor.

The second Tyrant had in that moment towered over Wesker and it sensed that victory was secure. However, just a second later it became clear that its margin of victory had dissipated. Even though it had just had Wesker in its sights, he was now gone. It was perplexed. Suddenly a grenade bounced off the back of the Tyrant and detonated. The blast shredded the skin; the metal fragments pierced its head. The left arm, which the monster needed for balancing its body with the landing, had been torn away from the joint by the pressure wave and now hung limply. When the Tyrant struck the floor, riddled by shrapnel, its skull splattered like a watermelon and brain matter exploded in all directions.

"Your living in a fantasy world if you think you can stop me that easily, Sergei." Wesker muttered as he left the ventilation complex.

Umbrella’s End 7

As Jill and Chris ventured deeper and deeper into the underground complex the facility’s purpose became obvious: it was a research and production site for new kinds of bio weapons. Here, scientists researched, developed and cultivated. If there was sufficient prospect for a new BOW to find a practical use, an applicable production line was installed. With this facility it was possible for the Umbrella Corporation to supply the whole world market with bio weapons.

"That's why we've been coming across so many BOWs on the way here", said Jill.

"There's more to that, I'm afraid, Jill."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm sure that this is a research and development facility. But all the creatures we came across seemed strangely familiar", Chris explained.

"So what's your point?"

"I guess there are still newly developed BOWs we haven't met yet."

"Possibly", Jill said. "Apparently they have started work in these labs just recently. I wouldn't be surprised if they had been working on something big."

"Like some kind of killer machine ... I'd prefer they had developed new chocolate flavours or something here, though."

"Unfortunately I just can't imagine Spencer as a kind of Willy Wonka. He lacks that special type of humour."

At the end of the corridor Jill and Chris found an extremely sturdy looking door which, surprisingly enough, was not locked. Chris opened it and stood in front of a pool, which has obviously been used for breeding purposes. He didn't need to strain his imagination to picture the creatures that were being bred here. They were old enemies to both Chris and Jill.

The monstrous black shadow floated restlessly at the bottom of the pool. Just like its ancestor, the white shark, this creature had to constantly move to be able to breath. It was a bio genetic weapon called Neptune, a true beast and almost invincible when fought in his natural element.

For feeding and observation an iron walkway had been installed, its lower half now submerged in water.

"Actually I don't want to go in there", Chris said, one foot already in the water.

"The walkway splits over there. What do you say, right or left?" Jill asked.

"How about going back?" Chris replied.

"Unfortunately that's not an option."

"Right then." They continued down the walkway.

"It's coming!" Jill shouted.

The black shape bore down on them. Riot guns at the ready the members of Alpha team waited for the right moment. The Neptune raised its head out of the water and opened its massive jaws to snap at them.

One advantage of the riot guns was their quick rate of fire. Both Chris and Jill buried two rounds into the beast's maw. With any normal shark this would have been enough to rip its head apart but the Neptune was no normal shark.

The creature shut its mutilated jaws and gazed at Chris and Jill for a second with its expressionless eyes. Apparently the shot gun rounds did have some effect on the Neptune because it veered away and retreated for now.

"Run!" Chris shouted. Due to its underdeveloped brain the pain would not hold the creature off for too long. In mere seconds everything would be forgotten und it would come back to get its prey.

"Don't slip or it's over!" Jill warned while running after her partner.

The longer they ran, the water resistance seemed to grow stronger, hampering their progress, giving them the feeling to be in a nightmare, not getting anywhere. Directly behind them water splashed wildly. They didn't need to turn around to know that the Neptune had taken up the chase. Both Chris and Jill had a clear mental picture of its gaping maw and razor-sharp teeth, but in the last possible moment they reached the pool's edge and the door on the other side. It slammed close after them. They both were completely soaked.

"At least we won't need to shower tonight," said Chris, a grin on his face.

Being soaked to the bone indeed seemed a lot nicer than being covered all over by stinking body parts.

Jill shrugged. "Yeah, I feel like I could go on a date now."

The air was hot around them and they felt like being in a sauna, their clothes already drying. Oily, soot-blackened iron pipes and electric leads ... mesh wires and rusty steel plates. Jill decided that she would never wanted to work in a facility like this, not even temporarily.

Above them, cylinder-shaped containers moved constantly over a complex railing system on the ceiling. A squeaking sound could be heard every once in a while, coming from the containers.

"I wonder what's in them," said Chris.

"Then let's go and find out where they're going." Jill suggested.

So they followed the moving containers and it didn't take them long to arrive at a giant furnace which explained the heat around them. Once a container reached the furnace its doors would slide open, setting free the roaring flames. The whole container would be dropped into the inferno and right after that the doors would slide shut again. The intense heat made it pretty obvious that everything in that furnace would be burned to ashes in an instance.

"Looks like they're trying to dispose of something here," Jill mused.

Chris agreed. "Yes, this place seems to be an incineration plant."

There was another squeak from one of the containers. Something inside was struggling. And violently so.

"Hey, could that ...?"

But Jill didn't get a chance to complete her question, because the container jumped the rails and hit the ground before them with a bang. The force of the impact had blown off its lid and a Hunter had been hurled out of its confinement. Or at least a creature that remotely looked like a Hunter. Its whole body was puffy and deformed and tumours the size of ping pong balls grew out of its back and head. Somewhere in this mess a pair of eyes and a crooked row of teeth could be seen. The pathetic creature writhed with obvious pain so Jill put a bullet through its head.

"Something went wrong with it."

"Yeah, so this is where they dispose of the production failures."

"Now that's quality control."

"If you consider the possible danger of infection by hazardous biological material, incineration is the safest method to get rid of it."

Suddenly Jill's radio beeped and a distorted voice could be heard.

"... secured ... facility ..."

"Roger. We've infiltrated the underground laboratories und continue searching."

"Roger. We took quite a hammering up here so be careful ... Good luck!" And this transmission was the last one Chris and Jill would receive until the end of their assignment.

"Sounds like they're okay up there," Chris said and started to proceed, but Jill held him back.

"Wait. Look at that!"

She pointed to a section of the wall close to the floor.

"Look at what?" Chris couldn't make out anything.

"There's a hole in the wall."

Indeed. Now Chris could see the small hole, too. It was about a third of an inch wide and if you looked at it from the right angle light seemed to be shining through it from beyond the wall.

"I think I know what that is," Chris stated, drawing his gun. He took a few steps back and gestured at Jill to take cover with him around the next corner.


From his secure position he fired a bullet at the ominous hole. This resulted in a loud explosion in which the wall was perforated by small metal balls. They had disabled an anti-personnel-mine.

"Looks like they have some kind of security system here," Chris said.

"Probably they don't want people to snoop around the place when there's no security guards on duty." Jill mused.

"I guess this little booby trap would even stop a BOW running amok."

"So you think they were trying to keep the BOWs off their backs with that?"

"Could be. If they hadn't thought of that they would've had a lot of problems containing a possible outbreak."

Chris and Jill continued down a corridor that ended in another door.

"Seems that we've left the secured area."

Beyond the door the zombies already waited for them. At the sound of the door opening their inhuman eyes turned to Chris and Jill and the fight started anew.

Both of them were excellent combatants and since there were not making any mistakes it was highly improbable that their enemies would inflict any major damage on them. When the battle subsided, Jill found herself mumbling.

"I have been alarmingly stupid back then." She wasn't even aware if Chris could hear her or not. "I've been running around like a stupid dog through green fields under a blue sky. That's more than 10 years ago now ..." A somewhat nostalgic feeling had washed over her. Maybe her mind needed a break from all the stress and insanity in this place. "There was this big oak. I used to bury my treasures under that oak. I can't remember which tree it was anymore; I don't even remember what I had buried there."

"Must have been something important to you. So important that you can't remember it anymore." Chris suggested.

"Maybe you're right ... some days I think of the time back then when I was still stupid. I thought that I had all eternity for myself and everything would just stay the way it was. And that nothing could change me or my surroundings and that I could just keep on running through the fields. That the sky would always be blue, the air would always be cool and the sun would always be warm and me ... I would always be me forever. But the seasons changed, coming over me year after year like the shadows of the clouds above wandering over the earth."

"You've been a child back then."

It had been just a small break from the fight. Now the monsters returned in even higher numbers. The Eliminators, an ape-based type of BOW, were especially vicious and ganged up again and again for their relentless attacks. They were extremely fast and even the smallest mistake could bring them dangerously close to Chris and Jill. A well-placed bullet through the head could of course stop them but their agility made it quite hard to get a clean head shot in.

"There's more and more of them, "Chris pointed out. “I think we're coming close to something big."

"Yes, so let's pick up the pace," Jill agreed.

After defeating the last of the Eliminators and remaining zombies they walked on to inspect the next room. It was well lit and had a switchboard on one wall.

"This looks like an elevator to me," Chris said. He pushed one of the switches and the floor beneath their feet began to slowly sink into the ground. It was quite a long journey down; it seemed like that elevator would send them directly to Hell. Chris and Jill had a feeling that they came closer and closer to danger and to their greatest enemy. Then the elevator stopped. They were now on the lowest sub-basement level of the research facility.

The door opened. Ahead of them was some kind of control room with a row of monitors showing frozen images of different areas and the occasional warning message. When Chris and Jill left the room they encountered a group of zombies waiting for them but they dealt with them swiftly with the aid of their machine guns and hand grenades. After that they climbed a set of stairs.

Thanks to their sixth sense they escaped the next death trap: almost simultaneously they jumped off the stairs onto the level below to the sound of ripping steel cables. High above them one of the heavy containers from earlier parted from the railing system and fell onto the steel bridge, smashed it to pieces and hit the ground below. Had Chris and Jill proceeded on their path the falling container would have crushed them, killing them instantly. But there was no time for them to muse about their luck because new dangers were already on their way: a group of Chimeras, Hunters and Eliminators, accompanied by another type of BOW that Chris and Jill hadn't encountered yet. Ivy. Or to use the correct term "Plant 43".

Ivy was a plant that was able to move about and could fire projectiles from behind the petals that formed its head. These projectiles contained digestive enzymes. Though Ivy wasn't very fast and could be kept at bay quite easily with the use of a handgun it was still a dangerous creature, especially when encountered in large numbers or when teamed up with Hunters and Chimeras.

Jill and Chris were professionals and they could coordinate their attacks blindly.

With the slight exception in the case of Ivy they knew everything about their enemies' behaviour and attack patterns, it still wouldn't be a walk in the park but the danger to get seriously wounded could be kept at a minimum. A fatal error was highly improbable due to their combat abilities but as the numbers of the creatures increased there was a much higher risk that they would be defeated by them. And they were confronted by countless enemies at the moment. Just one wrong placed step could've meant death.

Amongst the pile of corpses on the floor was a Hunter still alive. Its face had been ripped to shreds but that didn't stop it from getting up behind Jill, who somehow sensed the movement but it was already too late.

The moment she turned around razor-sharp claws ripped through her skin from her chest to her hips. The cuts weren't deep enough to inflict any damage on internal organs but they still caused massive flesh wounds. Jill was hurled around and hit the floor, her hands pressed to her stomach, trying to get up again.

Chris blasted the Hunter's head from its shoulders with a shotgun round and hurried over to his partner. Fortunately their enemies had retreated for now so Chris had time to get out his first aid kit to help Jill. He glued her wounds shut and applied an antibiotic ointment before covering the wounds with medical tape to prevent any more blood loss.

"Are you okay?" he asked, seeing that Jill looked nowhere near okay. But she smiled bravely and said:

"You know what I told you earlier?"

"That story from your childhood?"

"Exactly. Back then there was that boy named Morry. He went to my school. He wore the same clothes every day, and the same sad face. He smelled like dried leaves. From time to time he came to school with bad bruises and injuries. Anyway, more than once he had a broken arm or leg. I never talked to him but one day I met him on that field under the big oak. It had been a sunny day, one of those bright sunny days of spring, a day where nothing bad could possibly happen. He had come to the oak before me and when he noticed me he ran away. But then he turned around and I saw him smiling for the first time. His lips were torn and even a stupid girl like me could see that someone had beaten him up. I asked him if he was alright and he just smiled again. And then he showed me his hands and on his palms there were broken bits of glass. He told me that those were glass splinters which had been carried along in a river and the water had smoothed them. He said he went to the river from time to time to collect those splinters and then bury them under the oak like a treasure. He gave me some of his splinters and I picked a pink one to keep, the rest I buried with his ones under the oak."

"Like a stupid dog."

"Yeah, like a stupid dog. It had been the first and the last time he ever talked to me. The year after that he died. Our teachers and the parents kept silent about the whole matter but me and all the other kids knew that his dad had beaten him to death. The police came and there was a lot of fuss. I lived in a small town and you can't keep such things secret in a small town."

"Sad story."

"Yes, sad story. After that my childhood was over. I realized that this world is full of violence and that death is the end to everything."

"And now you regret that you've ever been born?"

"No way. I'm grateful for the fact that I'm alive."

Jill sat up and was on her feet again a moment later.

"You look pale," Chris stated a worried expression on his face. "You sure, you're alright?"

"I'm fine. Just a bit tired. But it'll pass. I'm like a cat, I always land on my feet. Let's go, Chris."

Pale-faced but with her head held high, Jill proceeded along their way and Chris was under
the impression that she had been doing this all her life.

Wesker 16

Wesker opened the door and saw a hexagonal shaped shaft descending downwards before him. He looked down but it was impossible to tell where the shaft ended. He knew this was an elevator shaft. The floor was designed in such a way that so that it could descend to the lowest level. From his position he could not reach the control panel for the elevator. Only when the last person to go down sent the elevator back up could the next person go down.

Chris and Jill had used this lift to reach the bottom. Wesker peered down into the hole and did not hesitate to step over the edge and fall into the seemingly bottomless abyss. He fell straight down and the lights on the shaft walls shot past at breakneck speeds before his eyes and the wind roared in his ears. Wesker repelled himself with his feet from one wall to the next on the opposite side of the pit. There, he pushed off again. Like a ping-pong ball, he jumped down the hexagonal shaft from wall to wall and moving ever further downward. Some giant bats circled around him but they seemed to delay an attack. His superhuman abilities had obviously proved to be daunting. Smooth as a cat he was finally at the bottom of the pit. The floor was covered with monster corpses. Wesker placed his hand on the head of a Chimera which was still twitching, and felt its consciousness, which was about to fade.

Everything is going to plan, Chris.

Wesker smiled. He had just fished the face of the man who killed the Chimera from its memory. Chris. He must have gone past here some hours ago.

Wesker opened a door and entered a room where several monitors were lined up which depicted red warning flashes. He tried the control panel but they did not respond.

Apparently the entire plant had been shut down. From the control room he walked into a dark warehouse where the dead bodies of countless bio-organic weapons were lying about. Wesker climbed up an iron staircase. It led to a walkway that had been destroyed half way down by a large metal container. Opposite on the other side of the collapsed walkway, there was a door. Without wings, it was unreachable. Just as if he were jumping over a puddle, Wesker jumped over the broken metal container and landed easily on the opposite side. There he stood at the door and entered a corridor at the end of which he found himself in front of a door with an electronic locking mechanism. An ID card was required.

Wesker fired for a long time at the door lock until it was completely destroyed. He then opened the door. In the space that opened up before him, a large quantity of breeding boxes were stored in great numbers. Wesker of course knew that the virus material was stored here. He surveyed the interior of the room which was very dimly lit, this was to minimize the harmful influence of light upon the virus. He found a storage container for experimental viruses that was secured by a lock. Wesker unlocked it.

"Unauthorized intruder!"

A warning announcement sounded, and red lights began flashing. Completely unimpressed, Wesker opened the door of the container and took a capsule that was marked with a 'T'. He tucked it carefully into his inside pocket, and stepped back through the door. He then turned towards his final destination, the space in which his arch enemy lay in wait.

Umbrella’s End 8

Chris and Jill had the feeling they were moving around inside a giant beehive. Hexagonal rooms were lined up in seemingly endless succession. Each were completely identical and shone in a pure, bright white light.

"These rooms are all the same, it's like something out of a labyrinth," said Chris.

"It could be a trap to lure possible intruders into a mistake," replied Jill.

"That means we could be in trouble round here..."

Chris and Jill had apparently reached the last door of the maze. Behind it stretched a long corridor. The two of them sprinted down it, heading towards the final fight with their last opponent. At the end of the corridor they met another door and entered a large room with a domed ceiling where not one supporting pillar could be seen. They were standing in a vast, empty cavern. It was a desolate sight.

"What is this?" Chris asked.

"Probably some kind of testing ground for bio-organic weapons," suggested Jill. "In order to test out their combat capabilities."

"An arena?"

"Exactly!" A male voice suddenly boomed out. It came from a speaker in the ceiling. "I rarely get visitors here. Welcome!"

It was Sergei's voice, which echoed loudly across the room. The two of them raised their weapons and looked around the room.

"No reason to be concerned. At least you are fellow soldiers after all."

"Who are you?" Chris asked.

Sergei did not answer Chris' question. He simply went on with his speech.

"Comrades. If your lives are used to fighting, you'll probably already know that one feels most alive when surrounded in battle with those whose lives are ending. The meaning of life lies in the fight you fight, the pain we feel, the hurt when we find ourselves closer to death. This is the greatest happiness that there is to experience in our lives. To enjoy the power of life, you must extinguish it and cast it into the flames. I think it is time to begin. May I introduce the latest product of the Umbrella Corporation; T.A.L.O.S.!"

A siren sounded and a computer voice announced:

"Attention! T-A.L.O.S. will now be activated. Attention!"

A hole appeared in the domed roof above them and through the gap something dropped down into the room.

"What is it... a bio-organic weapon?" Jill asked.

The earth shook under their feet as the giant landed. The largest part of its body was covered by a massive metal tank. Its arms were so powerful and laced with armour that they seemed to unsteady its balance. Even its face mask was made out of metal. The creature, which looked almost like a robot, wore a giant rocket launcher on its shoulder. With this it could fire four missiles at once. T.A.L.O.S. propped its mighty hand against the wall and dug its claws which were reminiscent of sharp stakes into the wall. The wall made up of sheeted steel cladding crumbled as if it were cheese.

"This is... T.A.L.O.S.!"

As if it had been waiting for this keyword, the monster suddenly fired its rocket launcher. The deadly machine spat out white smoke, and the missiles headed directly for Chris and Jill. The two of them threw themselves sideways, Jill to the right, Chris left. The shock wave from the explosion lifted them both up and Jill collided with the ground on her shoulder and rolled into a ball. Before she could even get to her feet, another rocket was fired at her. Jill crawled forward for a meter before standing up and jumped. Again she was hit by the blast wave and thrown against the wall. Shots were fired. It was Chris. He had his machine gun and brought the T.A.L.O.S. under fire. The monster turned its attentions to him and Jill took out a hand grenade. As Chris kept T.-A.L.O.S. busy, she crept as close as possible to it and threw the grenade. She had set the detonator for the shortest possible time. The bomb exploded just above the head of the monster. As Jill felt the pressure wave from the explosion, she was already firing with her machine gun. At the same time, Chris threw another grenade at T-A.L.O.S. which detonated by its feet. Its breastplate was blown off and Chris and Jill took the opportunity to fire several volleys at its unprotected side. But T-A.L.O.S. was not by any means ready to hold out as a target for its opponents. The monster rushed at Chris and its powerful right arm swung like a giant flail at the former elite police officer. Chris managed to throw himself to the side and dodge the blow by a hair's breath. Where Chris had just been standing, with brutal violence hit the fist of the monster. Cracks formed in the ground. In that instant, Jill jumped right before T-A.L.O.S. with her riot gun and fired a barrage of pellets at the exposed breast of the giant. T-A.L.O.S. roared like a wild animal and swung his mighty arm. There was no escape. Jill was thrown through the air and crashed into a wall.

"Go away!" Chris screamed and jumped in front of the monster, gun in hand. He targeted the mouth of the rocket launcher on the shoulder of T.A.L.O.S. His first shot went awry. T-A.L.O.S. seemed to understand what Chris was trying to do and pushed the fire button of the rocket launcher. Exactly at that moment, Chris' second bullet struck the mouth of the rocket launcher. A colossal explosion reverberated across the room. Red flame and metal splinters flew across the room in all directions and a white smoke obscured the view until visibility was lost.

Jill called out to Chris, and Chris called back to her. Each relieved that the other was still alive. Jill had used T.A.L.O.S.' shattered breastplate as a shield and it had saved her life for embedded in the breastplate were hundreds of metal shards. Chris had been thrown across the room. A splinter from the rocket launcher had drilled into his left shoulder. Strangely, he felt no pain. With an effort, he thought about what to do next. The T-A.L.O.S. was alive, but it had completely lost its armour. However, its dark grey skin possessed a metallic gloss. It was still a mechanical monster. Jill positioned in front of their opponent, Chris at the rear. Then they opened fire. The movements of T-A.L.O.S. had now become evidently slower. They continued to direct continuous fire at the enemy but ensured it could not get too close to them. Chris began to doubt that their attacks were having an effect when it happened suddenly. T-A.L.O.S. stopped.

"Go!" Jill cried, and Chris threw the hand grenade. With the thunder of the explosion, the creature fell to the ground. The duo continued to fire upon the head and back of the creature. T-A.L.O.S. showed no reaction.

"Unbelievable, how Umbrella have constructed this thing!" With every breath, Chris could feel the metal shard in his shoulder.

"Yeah, I think one of these giants matches the combat power of a tank," agreed Jill.

"I would even say that it is more than one battle tank."

They hastily withdrew as the T-A.L.O.S. began to stir again.

Wesker 17

With his weapon at the ready Wesker entered the deepest part of the complex, the place where he awaited his nemesis. The room was at the heart of the huge research laboratory and contained the command system which controlled the entire complex. The room was the size of a gymnasium. A huge domed ceiling was hardly noticeable as no lighting reached up that far. In one corner, amidst a vast bank of monitors was Sergei. He did not look over at Wesker as he spoke.

"Code-named T-A.L.O.S. He has inherited all the fighting and destructive power of a Tyrant but is completely controlled by the Red Queen. He is the perfect fighting machine. The monitors showed T-A.L.O.S. firing its rockets at Chris and Jill.

"Chris is doing well. He does not disappoint me," said Wesker.

Surprised, Sergei turned round.

"Is he one of your people?"

"He used to be."

"And what did you make of Ivan and his comrades?"

"A boring toy."

"I see. But what do you say about this?" Sergei put his hand on the control panel.

"Chris Redfield. A former member of STARS. The incident at the old mansion..." A computerized voice was reading Chris' profile. Wesker recognised the voice.

"This system is controlled by a computer such as the Red Queen?" he asked.

"It's more than just a computer," said Sergei. "I have transported the entire data storage and everything else here. Before Raccoon City went down, I had everything extracted from the city. The glorious history of the Umbrella Corporation continues!"

With a satisfied expression, Sergei watched the battle that took place on the monitors.

"Red Queen is like me. When it linked with T-A.L.O.S., it called for new data and information for stimulation. It wanted to learn the truth about the world and feel real pain. And deadly agony."

"Red Queen is just a tool. Its value depends on the person who uses it. Red Queen and T-A.L.O.S. are much too good for a company like Umbrella that is doomed. But I could give both of them a new life!"

"You have not changed, Wesker. Actually, I admire your swagger and your arrogance. We were once comrades. Perhaps it would be a good idea to confirm one thing; Which of us is the Lord and which is the slave?"

"You make bold claims for a slave, Sergei."

"If you are someone, who in my eyes deserves it, then I would swear alliance to him and would be delighted to be your slave! As if I have already done to the Umbrella Corporation by swearing my loyalty. But unfortunately, you are nothing more than a piece of shit."

"The Umbrella Corporation will not be around for much longer," objected Wesker. "Even if you swear your loyalty, there is nothing left to be loyal to."

"My country has gone down, and I have lost what was once my home. But Spencer has returned hope to me once more." Sergei spoke with the look of a fantasist on his face.

"Hope? What a joke. Those are just fantasies of people who have no future."

"I have passed the prototype test for becoming a Tyrant. In return for this position I donated ten clones of me. The Tyrant is my brother, my second-self. Soon, my brothers will rule the world!"

"Basically you are completely useless to me. But you know of Spencer's location. Tell me where he is?"

"You'll get nothing out of me. Even if you tear me to pieces, I would be glad of it because the pain for me is the greatest happiness. Torment me all you like, I shall take delight in it and finally you will understand that I am the strongest. No one is able to take my confidence!"

"You're crazy!"

"I'm not crazy. The world itself is!"

Sergei took out a curiously shaped knife. The handle was sitting in the middle between two opposing blades. The measured diameter of blade tip to tip was over two feet.

"You know, the collection of antique weapons is my hobby. First, I collected medieval weapons and torture instruments from Europe. Then I began to take an interest also in Asia. In India and China there were some quite interesting weapons. But soon it became not sufficient enough just to collect the weapons. I started to build the weapons myself. I delegated that to a sword-smith who specialized in the forging of antique weapons. But that was all still the time when the Soviet Union existed. By the way, do you know what these blades are made of?"

Sergei held the knife out to Wesker.

"Of course you don't. It is made from a material that is unique on Earth. Perhaps you have heard of the Tunguska explosion. It is said that the cause of the explosion is still a mystery, but the Soviet Government knew exactly what happened there. This knife is made of the unique metal which was found in the ground in Siberia. It rusts and yet it does not corrode. It is so light yet it is much harder than steel and it can be fine polished to an incredible sharpness. I have had several blades forged from this metal. It is an absolute dream material. Unfortunately it is not yet possible to analyse it, so it cannot be mass-manufactured. But I do not really care, I have what I want and now I am going to try it out..."

With a quick, smooth motion Sergei threw the knife. The blades rotated at high speed and almost hissed as it sailed towards Wesker. He moved out with a quick twist of his upper body just in time to dodge the weapon. As it flew narrowly past Wesker, it cut into the solid wall like a knife through butter. Then the blade arched in flight and headed back. Sergei took out a second knife, threw it and ran off. Then he grabbed the first knife from the air and threw it straight back in Wesker's direction. The knife easily pierced the concrete walls and all that stood it its way. Monitors, tables, walls and columns were all severed as if by magic.

"Sharp thing, this knife, do you not think?"

In view of the blades flying around even a man as powerful as Wesker could not remain passive. The two pairs of blades chased Wesker's blurred form like a feather in the wind, yet they did not reach him.

"All right, what do you say to this?" Sergei took out a third knife.

What happened next bordered on the miraculous as like a living being, one set of blades changed trajectory and returned to Sergei's hands as he tossed the next one out. The other two blades whirled through the air, on a constant, unremitting hunt for Wesker.

After a while, it looked as though the first of the blades would catch Wesker's throat when he suddenly grabbed it out of the air just before it reached him and threw it back with ease. The blade scraped along the walls, sliced through metal tubing and headed for Sergei. With great difficulty, Sergei managed to evade the knife but not completely as it slashed a hole along the side of his face. Sergei thrust his tongue through the gaping hole in his cheek so it was visible from the outside. His smile intensified.

"You make me happy, Wesker!"

At that moment, the battle was disturbed as Red Queen came forward with an announcement.

"Attention! Attention! Connection has been terminated. T.-A.L.O.S. control is off."

For a moment, Sergei arched his brow so that wrinkles appeared on his forehead then widened his lips in a devilish grin.

"Unfortunately, the control of T-A.L.O.S. has been disabled. Thus the speed of T development in its body cannot be predicted and a monster is born which not even the gods can tame!"

Wesker looked over at a monitor that had not yet been destroyed. The image showed Chris and Jill bent over the prostrate T.-A.L.O.S. The monster suddenly began to move and they backed away with their weapons ready.

"This is not the time to worry about others, Wesker," said Sergei whom had placed his three blades carefully on the floor. "The time for games is over. Let us bring this to an end."

He stretched out his arms and crossed his fingers like a Buddhist priest who performs a Mudra gesture with his hands. Suddenly he began to tremble and shake, so rapidly that it blurred the outline of his body. His eyes wore an ecstatic expression and were wide open staring into space. Through clenched teeth he let out a low moan. Torment and delight in his face made him look terrifying. Suddenly a wet tentacle covered in a sickly liquid burst out of his back and took the shape of a reinforced roundworm. The 'worm' was flat, divided into several tentacles and was a light pink colour. Its diameter was about twenty centimetres.

The flesh-colored band wrapped itself around Sergei's arms his body. The "worm", mutated into a meat cocoon, it swelled rapidly. Wesker had seen enough. Nearby, he fired his pistol at Sergei and the worm. But the plump, felic-colored cocoon was so hard that the bullets did not penetrate it. And as he continued to swell, he was constantly changing his form.

From the two outstretched arms grew a thick bundle of muscles. The arms resembled a giant serpent in the mythical world. Hands and fingers were still visible at their ends, but they became increasingly deformed and knotted in complex ways to form tusks, spines, claws, and a huge jaw. The monster resembled the mouth of a predatory insect. Except that its size could crush an adult's head with a single bite.

While the giant serpent continued to grow in front of Sergei's chest, six feet turned and bent like insect bones in his back. As the feelers had disparate joints, they were able to perform the most complicated movements. The only thing that remained of Sergei being a human was that he still stood upright on two legs.

"Wesker!" Sergei shouted in a voice that had nothing human about it.

"I'll see to it that you die a terrible death, you beast," threatened Wesker.

The fight between the two super humans had begun.

Umbrella’s End 9

Slight convulsions passed through the body and the abdomen of T-A.L.O.S. His quivering jerking continued to get worse. Sharp spikes grew out of him, until the jerking burst at its center and something shot out with the force of a fountain. The object was reminiscent of a metal pillar. Like a dragon ascending to the sky, the object raced up at an incredible speed. It was the spine of T-A.L.O.S. Or more precisely, what had once been its spine. It was so thick and long that it almost seemed unimaginable to Jill and Chris that they would have put it in his body when he had a human-like form.

Like a flag conjured up by a magician in a hat, the object continued to grow towards the ceiling. But that was not all. Like the shoots of a plant began sprouting from the back of the T-A.L.O.S. several tentacles. Their tips, twisting and curling in a wild dance, they were as sharp as arrowheads.

As long as the tentacles whirling around, Chris and Jill had to stay in cover. Again and again, the tentacles shot through the air at lightning speed, tearing up walls or punching holes in the ground. Chris and Jill struggled to keep the monster at bay and fired their machine guns at them. Meanwhile, his arms continued to swell under a crackling and crunching sound. Then the oddly shaped tentacles suddenly began to lift the creature's body. They had to have tremendous power because T-A.L.O.S. was the size of a small house. Swinging his tentacles and the crane-like arms, the body floated even up higher and higher.

The T-A. L. O. S. was a nightmarish creature, a mixture of machine and a living being. The massive figure, with its huge, moving arms, was reminiscent of a mechanical crab. Only that the creator of this creature has probably never seen a real life crab.

Chris and Jill aimed their weapons at the T-A. L. O. S. anticipating a new attack.

"Looks like the moment of truth is upon us," Chris remarked.

"And what do we do now? Our weapons are ineffective, "Jill countered.

"We have to find out where his weakest point is. There is no such thing as a perfect living being. Especially not if it's a man-made monster. It must have a vulnerable point, "Chris said with confidence.

"Good. Let’s see this through!"

The two continued firing.

A hail of bullets pattered on the body of T-A. L. O. S. but Chris and Jill did not just shoot blindly. They registered exactly where the monster was sensitive to hits. It was not hard to find out. The giant locked his powerful arms in front of his relatively small head. Chris and Jill quickly exchanged a look and immediately took the face of the T-A. L. O. S. under fire, but was surprised by the counterattack of the monster.

A purple light beam hit the ground in front of them, tearing deep holes. With a loud hiss, white smoke rose. T-A. L. O. S. had a beam which energy density was millions of times stronger than the sunlight - so strong that the beam turned the ground into plasma and vaporized it. When the monster fired a whole volley of those red lightning bolts, the two former elite police officers had no choice but to seek their salvation in flight.

Chris and Jill wondered how it was possible for T-A. L. O. S. to have a weapon with such a huge amount of energy needed. In addition, it differed fundamentally from the rocket launcher, which it had used in essence before his transformation: This weapon was integrated into his body. It had not been done with the help of an operation or something similar, for the transformation into the second form had not been foreseeable. This meant that it was in the body of the T-A. L. O. S. given as an organ that was able to generate and displace highly condensed energy in the form of a beam of light. As the Red Queen’s, control over T-A. L. O. S. was lost; this could have expelled his nervous system. Not to tap its knowledge, but to absorb high-density energy. For Chris and Jill, it did not matter where the energy came from. If they did not want to be turned into steaming plasma in fractions of a second, they were not allowed to stay in one place.

However, it was assumed that the amount of energy that T-A.L.O.S. consumed in his attacks, was also very large for his circumstances. In fact, his attacks broke off after barely twenty seconds. That was the chance for Chris and Jill. The two aimed at the creature's head and fired. Until the next attack of T-A.L.O.S. they had to cause him as much harm as possible. Chris loaded a grenade into the launcher. Jill immediately understood what Chris was up to and aimed her submachine gun at the monster's face. The arms that covered his face were being blown up by the hail of bullets.

The face was free. Chris had already fired the grenade, and luck was on his side. The bullet hit the monster's face. Despite the crash of the detonation, the roaring of T-A.L.O.S. could be heard. The massive body sank slowly to the ground. Either he was dizzy with anger, or he had no strength left to stand upright. Jill and Chris kept firing at the approaching face. The tentacles whirled around in an attempt to smack the two opponents, but Chris fended off these attacks with his knife. And then he threw a hand grenade in the mouth of the T-A.L.O.S. which was now in close proximity to them.
With a deafening drone rose a fire ball. The monster was trembling all over. The tentacles struck the ground wildly and senselessly. T-A.L.O.S. collapsed.

"That’s it," Chris said contentedly.

"Yes, the back is its weak point."

The two threw more hand grenades at the back of their eerie opponent. Some exploded near the twitching tentacles and tore them into pieces, but without much effect on T-A.L.O.S. Decisive were the explosions that took place directly on his back. The amount of explosive power Chris and Jill spent was so huge that they would have had enough to disable a battle tank. Although the grenades damaged T-A.L.O.S. the beast was by no means ready to be defeated.

"In terms of toughness, he is one of a kind," Chris said laconically.

"His combat strength is overwhelming, but he seems to lack the ability to tactical behavior," Jill said.

The T-A.L.O.S. floated again towards the ceiling and was back up there in no time. What followed was a new wave of light rays. The ground around Chris and Jill visibly shifted into a crater landscape, making it harder to dodge the light. A fall and everything would be over. With a single hit, T-A.L.O.S. would evaporate them. So all they had to do was avoid the attacks and hope that the energy supply of the monster would soon be exhausted. After a seemingly endless cat-and-mouse game, it was finally time. Everything followed the familiar pattern. The two former elite police took the monster's arms under fire and forced them up, piece by piece.

Exactly at the moment when Chris wanted to fire his grenade at the monster, it happened. The T-A.L.O.S. swung down. Chris, who was standing there with the grenade launcher, was swept away by the monster's steel arm, and he felt he had been hit by a wrecking ball. With a tremendous force he was thrown over the ground and bounced back against the wall.
"Chris!" Jill exclaimed in horror.

He reacted to his colleague's cry with a wave. Presumably he wanted to ease her mind to continue on with T-A.L.O.S. without caring for him. Jill threw a few hand grenades at the now unprotected back of T-A.L.O.S. The first two attempts were a failure, but when she had just pulled the third grenade's safety pin; her hand was pierced by a sharp tentacle. She screamed and the grenade fell from her hand. She still managed to jump, but in midair she was caught by the blast of the grenade. With scorched clothes, Jill bounced across the floor and lost consciousness.

When she came to, shortly thereafter, Chris stood in front of her and fired at T-A.L.O.S.

"Thank you," Jill said, and wanted to straighten up to get back into the fight, but she could not manage to get to her feet. So she took fire at the monster while sitting down.

"While you were taking a nap, I've been busy with our nightmare here," Chris said, adding a quick glance at Jill, "Give me fire protection!"

He stormed on the T-A.L.O.S. The tentacles tried to get in his way, but he fended them off with his knife and kept running. Just before reaching it, Chris started to jump. He narrowly escaped the tentacles and managed to land on the back of the monster. At the same time, T-A.L.O.S. Began to ascend at breakneck speed. The tentacles were now snapping out of all directions. The monster had already reached a dangerous level, but the situation required determined action. Chris emptied his entire supply of handgun bullets on the weak spot on T-A.L.O.S.’s back. In the midst of this he made a quick turn and threw his hand grenade up at the tentacles.

Meanwhile, Jill had given Chris protection fire and was trying to distract her opponent as much as possible for Chris. But that was soon to end. A huge explosion shook the room. Lights flashed and the air seemed to expand from the back of the T-A.L.O.S. A huge fireball shot up, which filled the entire body of the monster at breakneck speed. A hot wind swept through the room. The metal spine that bound the huge body to the ceiling broke in half. In the midst of the bright flames, T-A.L.O.S. dropped down. Chris, who was directly under him, ran for his life. Behind him a loud crash and the floor vibrated under his feet. The downed T-A.L.O.S. lay there like a car crash. The burning creature raised its head once more and howled in torment. There was a huge hole in its face. Smacking sounds were heard. The monster's skin began to blister, tennis ball-sized ulcers formed. Shortly thereafter, the entire body had bulges all over it, which set out across the body of T-A.L.O.S. to destroy it.

The hole in the face melted inward with a shuffling sound. First the remaining facial features and then the entire head of the monster. Apparently, some cells had mutated into proliferating cancer cells and now ate the healthy ones. The spreading ulcers left the T-A.L.O.S. looking like a thing made of hundreds of grapes. The hole in his head turned deeper and deeper into the interior, the body shrank visibly. The giant monster was no more. What was there was just a miserable mess of meat. It was not long before the residues of T-A.L.O.S. was a bubbling, pink mud spread on the floor.

"Looks like it’s over," Chris announced, and started to help Jill onto his shoulder.

"No need, I can do it alone." Almost frightened, Chris pulled his hand back.

Jill got up slowly and said "If you try this on our honeymoon, you are divorced."

"Do not worry; we'll be spared such monsters on our honeymoon."

Chris put his hand on the metal splinter that stuck out of his shoulder. Deep wrinkles appeared on his forehead. He tried to pull the splinter out, but it was too deep in the muscle tissue.

"We still have to stop the bleeding anyway. It would be better to use the first aid kit afterwards, "Jill suggested.

"I want to get home and take a shower as soon as possible. After that, I'd like to have a good night's sleep. In a nice soft bed. "

"When all this is over, I will return to the meadow of my childhood."

"Do you want to dig for your treasure?"

"I cannot remember where it was. No, I'm just burying a new treasure. "

"And what's that sweetheart."

"Top secret!"

"Well, then I hope you do not want to bury me there..."


Shoulder to shoulder, they left the room. Now it was a matter of returning home alive.

Wesker 18

Sergei crawled along the wall after being transformed. Like a spider he moved nimbly and gracefully in vertical and horizontal positions along the walls and ceilings. Wesker put his pistol in the holster, reached for the submachine gun, and opened fire on Sergei in semi-automatic mode. But Sergei had no intentions of letting Wesker just shoot him down. He crawled along the wall, leapt, and made for Wesker from an almost impossible angle with his huge "arm." The razor-sharp claws were about to tear Wesker to pieces when he suddenly fell.

The 'arm' of Sergei swept over him. Wesker managed to grab his opponent's arm with one hand and fired with the submachine gun he held in his other. Wesker aimed at Sergei's head. Breathing in pain, he tugged at his arm with all his might. The weight difference left Wesker no chance. The arm hurled wildly with Wesker holding on. But Wesker was not impressed by that, and although he was whirled around, he continued shooting with great precision at Sergei's head. Until Sergei could not stand it any longer and tried to smash Wesker into the wall. But shortly before the impact Wesker let go of the 'arm'. The sharp claws of the opponent dug deep into the wall. Sergei responded with lightning speed. With the help of his tentacles and his arm, he jumped nimbly between the ceiling and the walls and regained his balance. His movements were extremely tricky, but Wesker saw through him, jumped up, pushed his feet away from the wall, jumped even higher, and chased after the crawling Sergei along the wall.

His 'arm' attacked Wesker again, but just before his claws could pierce Wesker's chest, he jumped up, landed on the 'arm' and ran towards Sergei. The six feelers tried to block his way. Wesker ducked and escaped his attacks again and again, until he finally reached Sergei's head. The 'arm' shook now violently, but it was too late. The submachine gun firmly pressed to the shoulder, Wesker unleashed a hail of bullets into Sergei's face. The magazine was empty in an instant. Wesker threw the submachine gun away and jumped down from Sergei. The tentacle and Sergei's arm snapped at him, but Wesker was faster to dodge. He escaped, his pursuer grasped at nothing.

Then Wesker went at Sergei again and aimed for his head. He held a knife in his hand. This time he underestimated Sergei. When Wesker reached out with the stretch of his whole body to ram his knife into Sergei's head with all his might, Sergei spat something out of his clenched mouth. Wesker, who stood directly in front of him, was thrown back and fell to the ground. He had been struck by a stinking mound of meat that burst on Wesker upon impact. The lump seemed to be alive ... maggots ... The insect-looking creatures moved as they squeezed and then stretched their body like an accordion bladder. They were primitive creatures without eyes, ears, or noses, but as soon as they touched Wesker they clawed at him with their hooked claws and secreted a liquid that disintegrated his flesh. Immediately, the maggots began to absorb the dissolved meat.

"That's my tongue," Sergei said in a strangely unclear pronunciation. "That's my meat. You are ... my flesh. "

Wesker gripped the creature that had gotten into his arm and dug it out from under his skin. At that moment, the consciousness of the creature poured into Wesker's consciousness. It was a dark will, full of hatred and resentment, evil and beastly.  Wesker threw the lump on the ground in front of him and crushed him with a stomp. A thick, yellowish-brown liquid spilled out from under his shoe. At the same moment Wesker felt a stab in his left shoulder. It was as if someone had stuck a hot nail in his flesh. One of the sausage-like creatures had drilled into his shoulder. Suddenly convulsions went through Wesker's left arm, he jerked and shook violently. Wesker shook off this grub, hurling it to the ground and crushing it. Again he felt a sting in his side. The creature's head, which wanted to drill into him, had already eaten half its way into his muscle meat. Wesker dragged the little monster out and killed him.

In the meantime, the long "arm" of Sergei continued its attacks on Wesker. He could no longer control the movements of his left arm, which also impeded the mobility of his remaining body. Evidently Sergei did not want to miss this opportunity and grabbed Wesker with his sharp claws. From the chest to the belly his claws ripped apart Wesker's body. Lured by the smell of the flesh, the other maggots lying on the ground now plunged with renewed vigor onto Wesker's side and tried to drill into his body. Wesker tore the creatures away. He scratched at his skin with his knife. Thanks to his incredible self-healing powers, the bleeding had already stopped, and the wounds were about to heal.

"This ... is ... your ... end!" Sergei roared.

Out of the blue, Sergei suddenly held the three strange knives with which he had previously fought Wesker with in his "hands." Three of his tentacles clung to them. The knives flew off at the same time. They rotated at high speed and followed a complicated trajectory, at the end of which they caught up to Wesker. Wesker was able to avoid the first knife without difficulty, the second grazed him by the neck and gave him a slight cut. But even before the injury was gone, the third knife had drilled into the wound healing in Wesker's stomach.

The blades continued to whirl through the air and attack again and again mercilessly. Wesker attempted several counter-attacks, but the constant attacks of the knives did not let him get near his opponent. Sergei blocked all the attempted attacks from Wesker consistently. Wesker finally flicked his knife and tried to cut off one of the tentacles on Sergei's body. But the skin of the tentacle was an uneasy target for Wesker's blade, especially since the metal immediately caught in the spiked garb of the tentacle. These spines were so hard that the blade could do no damage. Wesker was trapped and kept pushing towards the wall. Sergei's "arm" shot up, and the huge fist thundered down Wesker's body. Some ribs broke and Wesker's lung was injured. He coughed heavily and spit out blood.

"Time to finish this…”  

A tentacle held one of the bizarre knives. Wesker was exhausted. The first knife cut deeply into Wesker's stomach. Effortless, almost without resistance, the blade pierced Wesker's body. This wound weakened him tremendously. His miraculous self-healing ability gradually exhausted. But it was not too late yet. He had to do something before Sergei could use the other knives. Wesker grabbed the spikey barbs and reinforced tentacles, gripping them as if he wanted to crush them. Now Wesker could feel Sergei's consciousness. While it was not easy for him to act upon or even control Sergei's consciousness, there was a certain chance of his coming to a deeper level of consciousness... Wesker plunged into the sources of Sergei's perception, the deepest reason of his consciousness.

Wesker 19

In the semi-darkness of his consciousness, lightning flashed. It was Sergei's senses, the memory of his collective perceptions. The lights of his memory swept past Wesker like the vortex of a galaxy. That was Sergei's inner universe. Wesker's mental eye jumped from one of these lights to the next. Always deeper into the past. As if he read a book, page by page he became familiar with the nature of Sergei Vladimir. Finally, Wesker dived into the first light. He saw Sergei kneeling in front of Spencer, head bowed like a knight. Wesker could recognize loyalty and passion in him. He was a man with the heart of a loyal dog.

Then Wesker saw Sergei at the crucial point of the path that had led him to Umbrella. A letter from Nikolai Ginovaef, Commander of the U.B.C.S., fluttered like a butterfly through the air. Sergei chased this butterfly. And then there was another letter that Sergei had written in response to the previous letter.

I would not care if my body was crushed by axes. I promise. I want to shed blood and mincemeat as I set out to become ruler of a new world.

Wesker could see how this bold decision in Sergei had matured. On to the next light. There were a number of men in uniform. They all had the same face. Soldiers who had been created at the request of the Soviet army from cloned cells of Sergei. He sold them to Umbrella, where they became the foundation of the Tyrant program. Wesker could see an almost unbearable pain, he saw how difficult this decision for Sergei had been.
Wesker plunged deeper into Sergei's consciousness. August 19, 1991. Sergei’s emotions on that day, on which the coup d'etat of the conservative forces in Russia had failed, Wesker appeared in what was like a pool full of mud and blood. From the ground up, just dark and red. The collapse of the Soviet Union. The loss of power of the Communist Party was finally sealed. For Sergei, this event must have turned his world upside down. He was crouching at the bottom of the dull pool and was attacked by the weird predatory fish of capitalism. They pecked at Sergei's half-decayed flesh. It was not long before Sergei was deprived of all flesh and all that remained was bone. Wesker could see Sergei's heart very clearly. He was dead.

Wesker had to laugh at the next light. The invasion of Afghanistan, begun in 1979 by the Soviet forces; a war that had not been a short one, forces drawn into the war against the rebellious Afghans and determined to crush their land. There Sergei stood in his uniform full of self-confidence.

At that time, the world already had enough of the endless war. Despite the difficult circumstances, Sergei remained as a soldier in Afghanistan and fulfilled his duty until the withdrawal of the troops. He had the rank of colonel at the end of his service, and that was why he was still referred to as the "Colonel." Sergei took good care of his subordinates, he was an outright patriot in the war of duty and loyalty to his country. And he was so modest that even great success never went to his head. His subordinates loved and worshiped him.

"But the Soviet Union has gone down," whispered Wesker to the young colonel. Correct. Wesker had not slipped into Sergei's memory for pleasure. It was necessary to discover a rift there and deepen it to such an extent that it was in Sergei's present existence.

Theodore Millon, an authority in the field of personality disorders, had probably defined Sergei's personality structure as that of a "healthy masochist." There was no doubt that the social type of a masochist had developed in Sergei. His self-sacrificing loyalty to everyone he accepted as his master secured him the recognition of the Communist Party. He was made for a life as a loyal party member. Sergei seriously believed that he himself would drive the Soviet Union into the future. During his army time, he submitted a motion for membership of the Communist Party and was convinced that he was still experiencing the day of the worldwide victory of Communism. When he finally joined the party, he cheered and was full of happiness. As in the drawing of a little girl sparkling stars and a woman circled the young Sergei.

Wesker went back to Sergei's student days - to the Sergei, who had studied Russian, engineering and Marxism-Leninism. To the Sergei, who completely self-evidently participated in party activities in a self-sacrificing manner and unsolicitedly sent articles on patriotism and the morale of a good Communist to various newspapers. And to Sergei's father, who was strict but enjoyed the worship of his son.

His father was a party member and a great admirer of Stalin. He stroked the head of the young Sergei like that of a young dog. The head of the boy who had been a born patriot. But Wesker knew. He knew about Sergei's strange desires, about the fact that he enjoyed torture and eagerly awaited a perfect death.

Wesker set about reading Sergei to find the source of these bizarre lusts. After a while he arrived at his destination: a box. It was even darker than the surrounding darkness and could not be opened. It had become a form of darkness. Nevertheless, Wesker had a key to open it. He had found him it in a corner of Sergei's memory, in the memories of the aftermath of the collapse of the Soviet Union, when Sergei had retreated into himself.

It was a strange key, it resembled the ridges of a fish. Wesker shook off the mud sticking to the key and stuck it in the lock of the dark box. Wesker turned it clockwise. It clicked, and the lid opened, trembling like a little bird. Dazzling white light came out of the box. It was the glorious midday sun of a clear winter's day. The spoiled heap of a coal mine. A long line of family houses. Hard coal was piled up in front of each of these houses. The birthplace of Sergei Vladimir. It was a view of the village Jablotschnaja in Ukraine.

Information appeared in this visual background and found its way into Wesker's head. He knew immediately where and in which time he was, as if he himself had been a resident of the place. He knew who lived in which house and who was walking down the street there. All the houses were painted in bright colors, but that could not stop everything being cold and dull. The place seemed drab and mundane; it felt like watching him through a gray filter. And that was the truth. The filter was Sergei's consciousness. All the images Sergei's memory had stored had already passed through his eyes and been interpreted by his brain. And, of course, they did not correspond to reality, but were a glimpse of Sergei's inner life.

Sergei as a boy. A thin, nervous child with a well-formed face. Sergei was waiting for Viktor Petrov. The two were students at the School of Mining. Viktor was a year older than Sergei, and Sergei, who was rather poorly dressed, admired the powerfully built Viktor, a true all-round talent in sports. And Victor was a glowing patriot. It often happened that the two of them later had heated discussions about the impending world revolution, and Sergei was always full of admiration for Victor, his wisdom, and his extensive knowledge.

"Hello, Sergei." Viktor put on a charming smile and raised his hand to the chair.

"Good morning, Viktor." Sergei nodded.

"I want to show you something special today," said Viktor.

"What?" The young Sergei's heart was pounding with excitement. Viktor had never disappointed Sergei's expectations.

"You'll see," replied Viktor with an unusually stern expression, which also unnerved Sergei's facial expression.

The two ran side by side, eventually turning off from the "Road of the Victory of the Revolution," the city's main street, into a side street. Here it was lonely and quiet. The provincial town now showed its true, dull face. They turned off again, and beneath their footsteps crackled dried grass and withered leaves. Viktor did not speak now, and Sergei said nothing. Only his own gasping breath came to Sergei's ear. The withered bushes on the wayside became ever higher. Dead leaves and dead branches now measured up to their hips. Victor made his way through, and Sergei tried to follow him, keeping his eyes fixed on him. The air he exhaled was as white as cotton. White like cotton, Viktor! Sergei wanted to say that and had already opened his mouth, but he could not speak. Only white breath, wheezing. Sergei gasped at the rhythm of his heartbeat and legs.

Across the broad brook stretched a self-built bridge. If you fell into it, you could quickly freeze to death in the ice-cold water. Sergei crossed his arms. An uneasy foreboding crept up on him. No, it was not a premonition, it was a disgusting stench that made him think of everything he did not like and spoil his mood. So the smell reminded him of the dog's carcass lying on the wasteland beyond his house. What had seemed to him from the distance like long hair, curling slightly in the wind, had, on closer inspection, turned out to be a collection of maggots feasting on the decaying flesh. Yes, it was the smell of decay. A smell of droppings and of the fluid that had been coming out of the dog's bloated and decaying guts.

"Victor," Sergei finally could no longer control himself. "That stench is terrible."


Victor went on without turning.

"The stench is coming from a dead animal?"

"Sure," said Viktor, giggling. "The stench of a dead animal. Look over there!"

Viktor points his finger at a dilapidated building that stands on the bank of the creek, a long-abandoned shed or abandoned hut. Viktor went straight for it. The stench became more intense. A dilapidated narrow staircase led up to the entrance door. As Viktor climbed stairs, the wooden boards creaked and squeaked under his feet. Then he put his hand on the door handle, turned to Sergei and said: "Looks good," Sergei said, nodding vigorously. No matter what awaited him here, it was unthinkable for him to betray Victor.

The door opened. The interior of the cottage was in the dark, there was no sign of it outside. Viktor quickly entered, and his figure was swallowed up by the darkness. Sergei followed him hastily. The door closed. Now they were both lulled by the darkness. Suddenly Viktor stood behind Sergei and put his hand on his shoulder. The smell of decay was so striking now that Sergei's eyes went black. Victor whispered something in his ear: "Look. Look closely and do not turn your eyes away. That's the reality."

A lamp lit up. In the cottage was an old table, around it stood four chairs. Three of the chairs were occupied - with children's corpses. Sergei shrugged it off. The bodies were mummified, someone must have prepared them. The tiny bones were covered with rough skin, and the children seemed to smile. But that was as much an illusion as the impression that wide opened eyes peered out from the eye sockets.


Even before Sergei could continue, he had to surrender. He simply could not control himself longer. After vomiting several times, he looked at Viktor, his eyes clouded.

“What does that mean?"

Viktor gave Sergei a cold look and said:

"Your rude behavior will be forgiven."

"Oh, sorry, please. I'll clean it up afterwards. "Even in this situation, Sergei shamed himself and blushed.

"All right. Not necessary. So, what do you think of that, Sergei? "

"What do I think of it ... Does that ... did you ...?"

"I found them on their way home from school. Or sometimes elsewhere. Then I lured them here. The way I lured you. "


"When they are here, they become quite free. They obey me. So, what do you think of that? " Sergei shook his head violently.

"I…" Viktor turned Sergei's arm backwards.

"That hurts, Viktor. Stop!" But Viktor did not stop.

"Sit here." Sergei had to sit on the empty chair. Then his arms, jammed behind his back, were tied together and his feet were tied to the legs of the chair.

"So, do you understand now? Why you should obey me? "

Again Sergei shook his head.

"It's the fear. The fear of an overpowering force. Do you know, Sergei, there are two types of people: those who rule and those who are ruled. You belong to those who are ruled. Do you understand what that means? It is your own desire to be mastered."

Viktor began to spread his tools on the table. Different types of pliers, saws, nails and hammers.

"And because that is so, you should transform the fear that you have to endure, the violence you have to endure, and the pain that is inflicted on you, into joy. That is the prerequisite for becoming a perfect slave. So, Sergei ... please do it. Do it for me. If you can stand it, you will be my slave, a perfect slave. If you fail, you will enter the paradise of the dead, where all are equal. That is the world revolution. Regrettably, this world only works with the help of rulers and ruled. Only the dead is different. A promised land awaits them. But I'm not ready to go to this land yet. I still have to stay here on this miserable earth and continue to do my work and lead the people into the paradise of the dead."

Viktor started using the tools. He did that with obvious gestures.

"It depends entirely on you, whether you become a perfect slave, who is of use to me, or whether you start your journey into the realm of the dead."

Sergei screamed for help. He howled, begged for forgiveness and begged for his life - in vain. And the moment he realized that his plea was not heard, something happened to him. A pure, clear light enveloped him. The pain and agony he felt, and the despair that now filled him for the first time in his young life, were burned to ashes by the cold flames. Sergei understood, he understood that the god he had denied had come down to him. It seemed that the whole world was suddenly reversed into its opposite. Death was joy. Torment was a pleasure. Sergei cried tears of the Ruhr.

"Congratulations," said Viktor, drenching Sergei's body with ice-cold water he had brought from the creek. All blood and dirt was washed off Sergei's skin. "You have accepted the agony. You have become a perfect slave, "said Wesker.

"Sergei, you can never forget one thing. No matter where you are or what you do, I keep an eye on you. Until death gives you eternal salvation and your soul enters the realm of perfect equality, you will be my slave. "

Sergei looked at Wesker who was standing in front of him. He cocked his head as if something was bothering him.

"So tell me: I take Albert Wesker to be my master." Wesker ran his cold fingers over Sergei's swollen cheeks. "You know who your master is, right?"

"No ..." Sergei said. "That's not true."

"What is wrong?"

"He... he was caught by the KGB. Here, before my eyes. They took him away. "

"Is that a fact? Or did that spread in the media? Is there anyone else who remembers it? "

"Nobody knows about it. The media will not report about it. In socialism, there are no criminals, and certainly not those who kill people out of pure pleasure. People of this kind are a product of decadent capitalism. They cannot exist in socialism. "

"The media could not talk about it. It certainly did not happen. You have become my slave that day, and you still are. "


"How can you say that? Remember! Who swore allegiance to you? "

"I ..." Sergei stared at the floorboards soiled with blood, pus, and mud.

"Say, who is your master?"

"No ... that's not true ..." Sergei looked up.

"First you are, are you ..." Sergei's voice turned into that of an adult.

"..Wesker !!" Sergei shouted, and it sounded as if his throat would be shattered.

The cottage disappeared and with it the Ukrainian landscape. The sky and the earth and the darkness disappeared, leaving only the control room behind. Troubled, Wesker moaned. Immediately before him stood Sergei. Neither in the shape of a child nor in that of a monster. An adult Sergei in uniform. And in his wide-open eyes was still a slight expression of the fear he had felt on that terrible day. He held the knife firmly in his hand. Wesker's left arm was severed at the shoulder. Blood seeped out of the wound and ran down his body. Wesker tried to stop the bleeding by tensing his shoulder muscles.

"You are not my master," Sergei said. "You weren’t then and you’re not now."

Sergei held the knife up over Wesker. When it descended, it would split Wesker from head to trunk in two. But Wesker did not intend to wait that long. He jumped up to Sergei, who had not yet returned completely from the journey into the past. He had no chance to capture Wesker's movement. A knife stuck out of Wesker's belly. It had a handle in the middle and a blade at both ends. This knife now cut into Sergei's stomach like soft butter. Wesker clenched his teeth and grabbed Sergei's shoulder to hold him as tight as possible. Without resistance, the knife slid deep into Sergei's body.

"Oh ... more ... more pain" Give me the deep deadly pain!"

With the very last of his strength, Wesker extended the reach of his consciousness into Sergei’s mind.

"Take him! Take my death!"

Sergei took a deep breath, as if he wanted to absorb the consciousness of the dying Wesker.

"Wow! What do you say? Your attack is affecting me! What pleasure, what delights! I'm dying, here and now! The death! The death!"

The two figures who were pressed together then froze.

Umbrellas End 10

After the bioweapons had been eliminated almost completely, the anti-bio-hazard unit began extracting from the factory grounds. There were some casualties, but compared to the terrible events in Raccoon City, fortunately, the number of casualties here remained very low. The sky in the east was already brighter. A clear morning sky without snow.
The rotors of the helicopters were threatening. Sooner or later one would have to destroy this plant altogether, but for a while it was enough to seal it off hermetically. Chris and Jill stood side by side, staring into the morning sky. They were covered with wounds from head to toe. With their many bandages and patches, they looked almost like mummies. A tall man in uniform stepped toward them, it was the commander of the special unit.

"Well, I told you, he who fools the Russian government, has to pay dearly."

"I do not generally trust governments," Chris said. "But I know now that your unit is made up of really reliable people." He smiled gently.

"Why do not you visit me in my hometown? I'll show you where to eat wonderful cutlets in the Kiev style!, the commander said and held out his powerful paw to Chris. Chris returned the commander's hand pressure and said: "With pleasure. Apart from matryoshka dolls, I hardly know anything about Russia."

"We can change that, then," the man said, holding out his hand to Jill.

"Many Thanks. Without you, we probably would not have come out alive, "said Jill.

"Not true. On behalf of my unit, I would like to sincerely thank you for your support." A simple soldier stepped in and saluted.

"Commander, helicopter one is ready to start."

"Okay, I'll be right there." The commander faced Chris and Jill gave them a salute, then he quickly made off in the direction of the helicopter.

"This should finally be their downfall," Jill said.

"I hope that the whole thing is over now. I'm really sick of it. "

"That could have been the end. They will not recover from this defeat. "

The soldier from earlier came to them again.

"Helicopter two will start shortly. Please get in now!"

"On our way!"

Chris and Jill made their way to the helicopter. Walking was hard for Jill. Chris assisted her without a word about it. In fact, both were in such a beat up state that they could hardly stand on their feet. Later, in the Moscow hospital, they were told that their full recovery would take a good three months. Before they were allowed back to America, they had to spend a week in the clinic. But the two did not want to wait. As Chris and Jill settled in the narrow seats of the transport helicopter, the soldier stepped back to them and held out an old-fashioned radio.

"Listen to what I'm getting on the shortwave right now..." now, five years after the Raccoon City incident, Umbrella Corporation is held accountable for having committed various crimes as a criminal organization. However, the company's lawyers described the decision as "two-faced" and announced that they would appeal. The Russian Interior Ministry has meanwhile announced that they want to comply with a request from the US Federal Police FBI and set up a special unit to take up the search for the missing Oswald Spencer. There is much to suggest that Spencer was involved in the aforementioned incident involving the biological outbreak in Raccoon City; so now an in-depth questioning will be indispensable in the view of the competent investigators...

The rotor of the helicopter began to spin and drowned the radio with its noise.

"Thank you," Jill said with a smile, and the soldier returned to his seat.

"He seemed interested in you," Chris remarked.

"Maybe I should marry him."

"That guy?"

"At least somebody. Get married, have children, send them to school, watch them get married, become grandmother, hold my grandchildren in my arms ..." Jill glanced outside. The world seemed to consist entirely of sparkling silver. "Do you think I could lead such a life?"

"Well," Chris replied. "It depends on the partner, don’t you think?" Chris looked at Jill and winked at her. This seemed like a new behavior to her.

"Chris ... do you think it can be expected that it's only a matter of time until the final destruction of the Umbrella Corporation?"

"For sure. Nobody gets away with such evil. Dishonesty will eventually catch up with you. That's why the Umbrella Corporation is now at the end. Just…"

"Just what?"

"Just that he's still out there," Chris answered, pointing to the window. "But I'll get it done. I’m sure of it…"

Wesker 20

Sergei lay in a big pool of blood. No doubt he was dead. No one could live with his head severed. Sergei's head sat upright slightly off to the side, the face showed an ecstatic expression. His expression was so gentle, that when you saw it, you were instantly convinced that this person had gone to paradise. Even if his head had been cut off. And then there was the man who had cut off Sergei's head. The man who had firsthand knowledge that a person who had mutated into a tyrant was as good as immortal. Wesker.

No doubt, the moment Sergei died, Wesker had died too. His heart and lungs had ceased to function, the brain had ceased its activity. But Wesker, whose death had seized with Sergei’s followed a path of no return, Wesker, whose death had been absorbed by Sergei, came back to consciousness after a few minutes.

It had all been part of his plan from the start, but even Wesker himself had seriously doubted that he would succeed in returning to life. He had made a bet and he had won it.

Wesker pulled the knife that connected him with Sergei from his stomach. Then he crawled to his severed arm, grabbed it and pressed it against the stump on his shoulder. For a moment he lay there, waiting for his recovery. Wesker was a real monster. After about forty minutes, in which he just lay motionless, the arm had finally regrown, and the wound, which stretched from the belly to his back, was completely closed again. Wesker had no idea how his internal organs were. He tried to sit up and spat out a lot of blood. It was black, half-clotted blood. But then he got up and went upon his way.

Sometime later he could move his arm again. His pale face was still marked by the massive loss of blood as he settled down at the control desk. With quick movements his hands scurried across the control panel. Letters flickered across the screen in front of him, and then suddenly a red bar appeared, getting longer and longer. Below that, a percentage was displayed that was steadily increasing. First fifty, then seventy and eighty percent. Finally, one hundred percent was achieved.

"Data copied completely," Red Queen reported.

Wesker had pulled a very large amount of data from the console of the U.M.F.-013.

"This is Umbrella," Wesker said. "This is a lot to start with."

Wesker was shown on the monitor the images of the surveillance cameras from the last few hours. He spotted Chris. Chris and Jill faced the last trump card of the Umbrella Corporation. They stood in front of T-A.L.O.S. which was only a pool of muddy water. Chris and Jill had won.

"Seems they've taken care of the problem," Wesker laughed.

The T-A.L.O.S. project had failed. The project that was hoped to be the resurrection of Umbrella.

Chris, Chris ... You're celebrating too early, Wesker thought as he continued to use the control panel. It was not your power. It was not the gavel of justice and not divine punishment. It was all my plan! It was my power! The control of power itself is a very great power.

And ironically, that was true.

The picture on the monitor switched over.

"Start the formatting process," a voice announced, and at the same time a password prompt appeared on the monitor. Wesker tapped the password prompt on the monitor. Wesker typed in the password. "Identification required. Please turn your face to the camera. "

Wesker stood up, took Sergei's head and held it in front of the camera, which zoomed closer and checked the retina of the right and then the left eye.

"Sergei Vladimir. Senior employee of the Umbrella Corporation."

"Of course," muttered Wesker.

"Identification successful. Start by formatting all data."

"Goodbye," said Wesker, gesturing towards the monitor with one hand and leaving the room.

"Eighty seconds to go before the end of the process." The voice of the Red Queen echoed through the labs. One monitor after the other switched off. The lamps also went out gradually. Soon, just a single monitor in the room was lit and continued the countdown. Finally, the number zero was reached.

"All data deleted," the voice announced, and even the last lights in the room went out. Wesker had already left the factory at that time. Everywhere there were the bodies of zombies and other biogenetic weapons, and in between "fresh" corpses in battle clothes. Many machines and large parts of the facility had been destroyed by explosions, and the walls had craters and bullet holes. The factory was a single battlefield. Fortunately, since the temperature was below freezing, the decay processes had not yet begun.

Wesker had everything he needed. In his pocket was all the data that Umbrella had collected about the biogenetic weapons and a sample of the variant T virus for mass production. Wesker initially planned to offer the T-virus cheaply on the black market. That would make sure that the whole world would be caught up in a panic with fear of bio-terrorism. In the midst of a climate of fear, the powerful man could easily grab the scepter. And that was Wesker's intention. And that finally a new story should be told. But since he had given himself the lead role in this story, the Umbrella Corporation had to be irretrievably destroyed beforehand. Umbrella's star was sinking. It wouldn’t be long and the company was going to collapse completely. The company had held a trump card with the T-virus but did not know how to use it. In the end, the Umbrella Corporation had only the T-A.L.O.S. The skills of the group were limited, thought Wesker, his own, however, unrestricted.

Spencer, you're the last one left. And you should know who the real winner is.
Wesker had left the area. It had stopped snowing, the sky above it was shining with an almost blushing blue. He looked up at the sky and drew his pistol, holding it behind his back, and fired a single shot. Wesker's bullet smashed the fuse of a crane. The boom erupted into a semicircle and raced toward Wesker with insane speed. Almost casually, as if it were just a matter of climbing a lift, Wesker grabbed a steel brace of the jib, used the centrifugal force to accelerate, and jumped. Wesker landed on a platform that connected two tanks. From here he was able to survey the entire factory area. An icy, dry wind blew. Wesker stared down at what lay at his feet. He could see the world. Soon it would become the stage of a story. A story he intended to write. Wesker jumped down into the snow-covered expanse. He jumped into the future.


Darkness. Wesker said, "Let there be light." The monitor flickered. Wesker was in a room that no one besides him could enter. Everything he owned was included here. He slid the mass storage into a slot in the console. Then he sat down on the chair, which stood in front of the control desk, put his elbow on the armrest, put his chin in his hand, and crossed his feet. On the monitor in front of him appeared the logo of the Umbrella Corporation, which after a short time gave way to a command menu.

"Welcome to the Umbrella Archive. Please choose the desired service from the menu ", Red Queen announced.

Wesker operated the control panel. Various data images ran across the screen. The whole Umbrella Corporation was spread out here before him.

A broken screen cannot protect you anymore, whispered Wesker.

He had already forwarded specific information about how the Umbrella Corporation was involved in the destruction of Raccoon City to the prosecutor. For the badly hit company that would make the final nail in the coffin.

Spencer, all you have left is life on the run. A new story had just begun, based on the script he himself had written.

The End